SRI KOTA VENKATACHALAM - A Complete Scholar - Historian

SRI KOTA VENKATACHALAM – a
complete scholar – Historian

A COMMEMORATIVE VOLUME
OF HIS STUDIES IN CHRONOLOGY OF
ANCIENT BHARATIYA HISTORY
PRESENTED IN HIS HONOUR
Edited by
Dr.K.M.Rao Ph.D., D.Litt
State President
Bharatiya Itihasa Sankalana Samiti
TAMIL NADU
EDITORIAL BOARD
Dr.Sivaji Singh Ph.D.,
Gorakpur University
Dr.T.P.Varma Ph.D.,
Benares Hindu University,
Dr.Viswakarma Ph.D.,
Gorakpur University
Dr.RadheshyamBrahmachari Ph.D.,
University of Kolkatta
Dr.K.Mahankali Rao Ph.D.,

University of Madras
Dr.S.Kalyana Raman Ph.D.
Dr.Pappu Venugopala Rao Ph.D.,

Dr.Kolla Vepa Ph.D
Director, Intl India Foundation
California, U.S.A.
R.Purnachandra Rao, M.A., L.L.B.,
K.V.Ramakrishna Rao, M.A.,
T.V. Rangarajan, M.A.,
Part – I
A Classic case study of Sri Kota Venkatachalam on Menander,

Milinda and Amtiyoka
Dr.Sivaji Singh, Professor of Ancient Indian History, Gorakpur University, National

President, Akhil Bhara – Gya Itihasa Sankalana Yojana.
It is supposed that Menander was born at Kalasi-grams near Kabul (in the region of the
ancient Yavana kingdoms) as mentioned in. the ‘Milinda Panha.’ His capital is said to
have been Sakala or modern Sialkot in the Punjab. It seems this Menander handed over
the administration to his son and became a Buddhist monk and gradually an Arhat. So, it
is presumed that the story mentioned by plutarch of the king over whose bones the
neighbouring cities contested for possession might have been true of him. The story
related by Kshemendra with reference to Menander is also narrated with reference to
Kanishka, it seems. Also it seems that in connection with a Buddhist image in Indo-China
it is stated that Menander and Kanishka were associated. The author, however declares
his opinion of such legends as follows: “Of course such legends are not always authentic;
but the most interesting thing in this connection is the impression the foreign king must
have made on the Indian Mind.” (Bhavan’s History Vol. II, p. 113).
There is no definite conclusion in the above account of Menander. This Menander is

identified as the Milinda of Milinda Panha. He is, it seems assigned to the 2nd century
B.C, but the author of the essay Dr. D.C. Sirkar prefers to assign him to 115-90 B.C. It
seems some, historians opine that the Yavana prince who invaded India in the time d
Patanjali and carried his conquests upto Saketa and Madhya-mika-Desa was only this
Menander. But it is pointed out that in the interpolated Yugapurana chapter in Garga
Samhita1 that, a Yavana invasion reached Eastern Bharat after the time of ‘king Salisuka’
of the Maurya dynasty and before Pushyamitra became king i.e. before the coronation of
Pushyamitra, conjectured to have taken place in 187 B.C. It seems historical scholars are
unanimously of opinion that Menander’s time is about 165 B.C. So he might have been a
contemporary of Pushya-Mitra towards the end of his career but he could not have been
the invader before Pushya-Mitra in 200 B.C.
________________________________________________________________________
1 Vide – “Yugapurana” By Pandit Kota Venkatachalam.
‘Pushyamitra, it is claimed, waged war with the Yavana prince Demetrius soon after he
seized power and later, towards the end of his reign, with Menander according to some
historians. It seems, in the Buddhistic. religious literature of the North-west of Bharat,
the Menander of Milinda Panha lived about 500 years after the demise of Lord Buddha.
All these statements are of the nature of conjecture and hypothesis and there is nothing
in it of ascertained historical fact or inference (Bhavan’s history Vol. II pp. 113, 114.) A
foot-note on page 114 says “Hieun-Tsang speaks of the four traditions of the epoch of
the Parinirvana of (1) about the 3rd century B.C. (2) about the middle the 6th century
B.C. (3) about the middle of the 7th century B.C. and (4) about the middle of the 9th
century B.C. The first, second and fourth epochs are either too early or too late for
Menander. The third epoch would place the Yavana king between the middle of the 2nd
century and the middle of the 1st century B.C. It is Interesting to note in this connection
that Keilhorn suggested an epoch of the Parinirvana falling in 633 B.C., with which
astronomical details of the date of an inscription (Northern Inscription no. 575) work
out satisfactorily.
Hieun-Tsang gives four different traditions about Buddha Nirvana:—
1. At the end of the 3rd century B.C. i.e. about 200 B.C.
2. About the middle of the 6th century B.C. i.e. about 550 B.C.
In Hieun-Tsang’s writings there is scope for the current provisionally accepted date of
486 B.C. If we count 500 years from the provisionally accepted date of Buddha Nirvana,
we get 14 A.D. So Menander should belong to after 14 A.D. i.e. 1st century A.D. But even
this is pure conjecture and based on the assumption of the identity of Menander with the
Milinda of Milinda panha. Even the provisionally accepted date of Buddha Nirvana is
itself based on the wrong assumption of the contemporaneity of Maurya Chandragupta
and Alexander of 324 B.C. How can we expect the superstructure to yeild correct dates
when the basic assumption is itself questionable and a mere conjecture. As soon as the
hollowness of the original foundation of the entire structure is exposed and recognised
the entire edifice topples down with a crash and the time for it is approaching It is
wrong to identify Menander with Milinda. Menander even according to the author of the
essay, Dr.Sirkar, belongs to the 2nd century B.C. It will be proved in the pages that follow
that Milinda belongs to the end of the l4th century B.C.
Question :1. :- The Age of the Yavana king “Milinda”.
The Milinda Panha says that the Yavana king Milinda flourished (1) 500 years after the
Nirvana of Buddha and (2) soon after the reign of the later Maurya king “Salisuka” and
(3) probably before the accession of Pushyamitra (about 187 B.C.)
(Vide Bhavan’s history Vol. II, p. 113).
On the basis of the above hypothesis of our modern historians, let us try to locate the
date of king Milinda according to their axiomatic hypothesis that Chandragupta Maurya
was the contemporary of Alexander in 324 B.C. and that the Nirvana of the Buddha
occurred in 486 B.C. It is held by all that “The date of Buddha’s death is thus the crucial
point in fixing the chronology of the rulers of Magadha and other contemporary
dynasties of the period. Although no finality attaches to this or any other conclusion, 486
B.C., may be accepted as a working hypothesis and most scholars now place Buddha’s
death within a few years of this date.” (Vide Bhavan’s History Vol II. p 36)
“Recently E.J. Thomas has pointed out (B.C. Law Vol II, pp 18-22) that according to the
Sarvastic-vadins Asoka flourished one century after the Nirvana of Buddha and this
tradition may be traced even in the simhalese chronicles. According to this the date of
Nirvana falls in the 4th century B.C., and a Japanese scholar quoted by Thomas, places
this event in 386 B.C.” (Vide foot-note 1 on p. 36 of Bhavan’s History Vol. II)
“On the basis of 486 B.C., as the date of Buddha’s death, the accession of Bimbisara falls
in 545 B.C. as he ruled for 52 years and the Buddha died in the 8th year of his son’s
reign.”
(Vide Bhavan’s History Vol. II. p.37)
According to the chronology of the modern historians.
I. Coronation of Chandragupta Maurya 324 B.C.
The Maurya period lasted only 137 years
(as to their account)
(a) So the close of the reign of the ninth
king of the dynasty ‘Salisuka,’ 204 B.C.
(b) coronation of Pushyamitra 187 B.C.
II. Time of Buddha Niryana 486 B.C.

500 years later 500 B.C.
—–
Milinda’s Time 14 A.D.
—–
This is 218 years (204 B.C. + 14 A.D. = 218) after 204 B.C. So there is no agreement or
possibility of reconciliation.
This shows that “The unanimous opinion of historical scholars, 165 B.C. as the time of
Milinda”, as Dr.D.C.Sirkar stated (Bhavan’s His. Vol. II. P 113) is totally wrong, according
to their modern chronology.
Puranic Account
Hindu Royal Dynasties of Magadha And
Their Reigning Periods
According to the Puranas.
Name of the Dynasty No. of kings Years reigned. From B.C. – B.C.
1. The Barhadradha Dynasty 22 1006 “ 3138 – 2132
2. Pradyota Dynasty 5 138 “ 2132 – 1994
3. Sisunaga Dynasty 10 360 “ 1994 – 1634
4. Nanda Dynasty 9 or 2 reigns 100 “ 1634 – 1534
5. Maurya Dynasty 12 316 “ 1534 – 1218
6. Sunga Dynasty 10 300 “ 1218 – 918
7. Kanva Dynasty 4 85 “ 918 – 833
8. Andhra Satavahana
Dynasty 32 506 “ 833 – 327
9. Gupta Dynasty 7 245 “ 327 – 82

10. Panwar or paramara
Dynasty from Vikramaditya 24 1275 B.C. 82 – 1193 A.D.
Then the Muslim Period.
Let us apply the three indications from Milinda-Panha for the time of Milinda, accepted
and relied upon by the modern historians. The application of these three indications, on
the basis of their basis chronological assumptions, could not lead them to any definite or
plausible conclusion. Let us apply the same tests to the Puranic chronology.
According to the Puranas:-
Coronation of Chandragupta Maurya 1534 B.C.
Salisuka was the 9th king of the Maurya Dynasty.
Chandragupta Reigned 34 years.
Bindusara Reigned 28 years
Asoka Reigned 36 years
Suparswa Reigned 8 years
Dasaratha Reigned 8 years
Indrapalita Reigned 70 years
Harshavardhana Reigned 8 years
Samagatha Reigned 9 years
Salisuka Reigned 13 years
214 years 214
The close of Salisuka’s reign 1320 B.C.
II. The time of Buddha Niryana according to the Puranas.
– 1807 B.C.
Milinda – 500 years after – 500 B.C.

Milinda’s time 1307 B.C.
After the close of the reign of Salisuka in 1320 B.C.
III. Coronation of Pushyamitra Sunga 1218 B.C.
certainly long after 1307 B.C.
So Milinda’s time may be located between 1320 B.C. to 1307 B.C. There is no difficulty,
no ambiguity no room for conjecture here.
So this is just an instance of the superiority of the Puranic chronology which is regular
and complete from 3138 B.C. the year of the Mahabharata war. All the historical events
of later times can be determined with definiteness and consistency if this Puranic
chronology is accepted as the basis, without any need for conjecture or difficulty in
reconciliation.
Part II
Age of Amtiyoka
The above mentioned ‘Amtiyoka’ belonged to a branch of Bharatiya Yavana Kshatriyas.

He was the ruler of ‘Simhapura’ one of the five Yavana kingdoms 1. Abhisara 2. Uraga 3.
Simhapura 4. Divyakataka 5. Uttarajyotisha. The other four rulers were subordinate to
him. These five kingdoms were all beyond the borders of Asoka’s empire on the North-
west and a group stretching in sequence from west to northeast. Now we find them
included 1. in Kashmir, 2. in the North-west Frontier Province and 3, 4, 5, in Afghanistan.
They were very small kingdoms. The people of these regions were Yavana Kshatriyas
and martial people who lived on their arms i.e. served as mercenary soldiers under any
ruler who paid them. Their women were very beautiful and they were employed as
body-guards in the royal (harems) households of several Indian princes.
These mercenary soldiers were very loyal to the masters under whom they served and
sacrified their lives if necessary for the safety of their masters. They were Kshatriyas of
Solar descent. But they were excommunicated from the Aryan Kshatriya fold on account
of their disregarding and discarding the Vedic rituals and observances. (Manu 10-43, 45)
They were regarded as Mlechchas. When they could not secure employment under
wealthy masters who could maintain them, they used to live upon theft and banditry,
raiding peaceful villages and carrying away loot to their mountain regions. They were
cruel, indulging in violence, theft, and abducting women, Their homelands were rocky
regions, infertile and unsuitable for cultivation. Later in the 12th century A.D. they were
converted to Islam. Even in very recent times, so late as i94 A.D. it was the people of
these regions that invaded Kashmir and looted the villages on the border.
The kingdoms surrounding the Yavana states were: –

On the East – Kashmir and Gandhara.
On the South – Gandhara.
On the West – Ramatha, Amara Parvata, Hara, Huna.
Of these Ramatha was inhabited by a Kshatriya race known as Ramathas or Romakas or

Rummas, Amara-Parvata by another Kshatriya sub-sect known as Barbaras, Hara by
Haras (or Hurs) and Huna by Hunas-all kshatriyas. In course of time these Bharatiya
Yavana Kshtriyas, as they increased in numbers’ migrated further west and established
their colonies there. Rome was such a colony of the Ramathas or Romakas. The Barbaras
colonised in the North and East of Africa now called the Barbary States. The Hurs settled
down in the North-Western-Frontier Province and became Muhammadans and in
Rajastan etc., they are now found among Hindus. The Hunas first settled down in Central
Asia, but later as they became too numerous spread and came to the west raiding
countries, in central Asia and India, sometimes in Europe also and settled down in
various countries in Asia and Europe and established many kingdoms of their own
mixing with the natives of those regions and evolving into the several nations of Europe
of modern times.
Modern Europe might as well be termed a composite Huna kingdom.
“That the Europeans became in time many races and tribes and that they, mixing with
the barbarians became themselves savages have been clearly proved by the researches
of the European scholars (themselves).” (Vide Kallar’s “The Lake Dwellers” and Taylor’s
“The origin of the Aryans.”)
On the North:-1. Saka or Sakasthan (modern Drangiana comprising the river valley
region at the bend of the river Helmond, 2. Aryanaka (Aria) Capital Herat, 3. North
Bahlika. Capital Balkh, 4. Darada (or Daradastan)
The above four were to the north of the Yavana kingdoms; towards the west of the
Yavana kingdoms were located in order Ramatha, Hara, Huna, Sakasthana, then Iran,
then Iraq and Syria and beyond the Red Sea and Suez, Egypt to the North-west.
________________________________________________________________________
* 1. “The Italian Archaeologist ‘Boni’ sees in the Forum of Rome a site of Vedic funeral
practice indicating that the Latins were Aryans who reached Europe from North India
through Persia and AsiaMinor,’ (Pre Historic India Vol, I, By Dr. V.R.Acharya,P.213.)
The Yavana kingdoms mentioned in Asoka’s edicts were comprised in Modern

Afghanistan, in tile eastern part of it, stretching from South to North-east upto Kashmir.
The kingdoms of Saks, Bahlika and Darada, to the north of the Yavana kingdoms were in
those days independent states. So the names of the states or the people of the states who
were also other branches of Kshatriyas, the Sakas, Bahlikas and Daradas just like the
Yavana Kshatriyas, have not been mentioned in the Inscriptions of Asoka. So we have to
infer that Asoka’s empire extended only upto “Taxila” on the. North-west and the
influence of his religious zeal and humanitarian activities extended to the Yavana,
Gandhara and Kambhoja states on the border of his empire (mentioned in the
inscriptions). Even Kashmir is no where mentioned in his inscriptions. So Kashmir must
have been an independent state of Bharat beyond the frontiers of his empire. To the
west and to the north of modern Afghanistan existed in his time the states of Ramatha,
Hara, Huna and Saka, North Bahlika and Darada. These are nowhere mentioned in the
inscriptions and no inscriptions (Edicts) of his have been discovered in those regions.
Only the Yavana, Kambhoja and Gandhara states have been mentioned as the states
beyond the frontiers of his empire on the north-west and so it is clear his empire
extended to the east of these Bharatiya mlechcha states. The Yavana prince across the
border of his empire ‘Amtiyoka’ mentioned in his inscriptions could be only one of the
princes or the Bharatiya Yavana Kshatriya states viz. “Simhapura.” The other four
princes mentioned along with him in the inscriptions should be identified as the rulers
of the other four Yavana states 1.Abhisara 2.Urasa 3.Divya Kataka and 4.Uttara jyotisha
(Bharatiya Yavana states). From the western region of modern Afghanistan (comprising
in those days these five Bharatiya Yavana states) to the eastern end of China the distance
is 800 yojanas as mentioned in the inscriptions and throughout this region touching on
the western and northern borders of Bharat Buddhism was propagated, to the north of
northern Latitude 300, from the meridian of 62° east to the meridian of 120° east the
distance works out to 58° x 69 (1 degree = 69 miles) = 4002 miles 800 yojanas (1
Jyotisha Yojana being equal to about 5 English miles) the distance mentioned in the
inscriptions of Asoka.
“By the 3rd century B.C., the Greeks had established their empire and Greek kings were
ruling in Egypt. Syria etc. There were historians among them who wrote long and
regular histories of Egypt, Syria and Macedon etc., who carefully mentioned in them
even the most trifling details of any interest. Nowhere in those histories do we find any
mention of Asoka of Bharat or of any religious or humanitarian missionaries sent to
their countries or of any institutions for the medical treatment of men and animals
established by him or his missionaries in their countries All the above facts prove that
the contemporary of Alexander was Gupta Chandra Gupta (327 B.C.) and not
Chandragupta Maurya (1534 B.C.)” (Vide The Plot in Indian Chronology, p. 7, by this
Author.)
Of the Yona provinces (mentioned in the inscriptions of Asoka) Dr. Bhandarkar says in
his ‘Asoka’ p.29:-
They formed part of Asoba’s Empire and had therefore nothing to do with the dominions
of his neighbours. There was a Greek colony of the pre-Alexandrian period on the north-
western confines of India and it was established between the rivers Kophen and the
Indus.”
Prof. Rhys Davids, the Pall scholar, expresses the opinion that “The story of the spread of
Buddhism in Asoka’s time is better preserved in the Simhalese chronicles than in his
edicts. They make no mention of any such missions to the Greek kingdoms of the west”.
(Quoted by Dr. Bhandarkar in his ‘Asoka, p.158.)’
Dr. Bhandarkar further explains Rhys Davids thus:-In other words what Prof. Rhys
Davids means’ is “that Buddhism could not have extended to the Greek dominions of
western Asia— and as the Simhalese chronicles speak of the Buddhist faith being
preached in Asoka’ time only in the bordering regions of India, that must be accepted as
more probable and more accurate”.
(Vibe Bhandarkar’s ‘Asoka’ p .159)
It is a fact, that Buddhism was preached and prevails even to-day in all the kingdoms of
Central Asia between Afghanistan and China, including Sugadha, Kucha, Kusthana or
Khotan Sinkiang, Tibet, Mangolia, Manchuria, Korea and China, – a length of roughly 800
yojanas.
Megasthenes, in his account of India has not said a word about Buddha or his system”.
(Buddhist India By Rhys Davids, p. 178)
“The Greeks do not mention Asoka” (Ibid. p. 181)
It is plausible to infer that the region of Asoka’s missionary work beyond the northern
frontiers of his empire extended from Afghanistan in the west to the eastern borders of
China. Buddhism prevailed in those regions for a long time and prevails even now to a
considerable extent. But there is no trace of the prevalance of Buddhism at any time in
Syria, Egypt or Macedonia etc. The states to which missionaries were sent in the time of
Asoka, for propagating the religion, are mentioned in the ‘Mahavamsa”, a Buddhist
treatise.
“When the Thera, Moggali-putra, the illuminator of the religion of the conqueror, had
brought the 3rd council to an end, and when, looking into the future, he had beheld the
founding of the religion in adjacent countries, then in the month of Karthika he sent
forth ‘Theras’ one here and one there. The Thera Majjhamtika he sent to Kashmira and
Gandhara the Thera Matadeva he sent to Mahish–mandala (west of Magadha). To
Vanavasa he sent the ‘Thera named ‘Rakkita” and to Aparamtika the Yona named ‘Maha
Dhamma Rakkita,’ but ‘Thera Maharakkita’ he sent into the country of the Yona. He sent
the ‘Thera Majjhima to the Himalaya country, (i.e. Northern border) and to Savana
Bhumi (Karna Suvarna in Burma) he sent the two Theras Sons and Uttara. The great
Thera Mahinda, the ‘Theras Itthiya, Uttiya. Sambala and Boddhasala, his disciples, these
five Theras he sent forth with the charge “Ye shall found in the lovely island of Lanka the
lovely religion of the conqueror. (Vide the Mahavamsa, chapter XII, p.82) As stated in the
above passage of Mahavamsa he adjacent countries of Asoka’s empire were the
following:- (1) Kashmira (2) Gandhara (3) Mahishamandala (4) Vanavasa (5) Aparantika
(3) Yona country means (Abhisara, Ursa, Simhapura. Divya Kataka, Uttarajyotisha) (7)
Himalayan country (i.e. Nepal etc.) These seven kingdoms were independent kingdoms,
They were not included in the empire of Asoka. They were adjacent and neighbouring
countries touching and contiguous to the north-western and northern borders of
Asoka’s empire. It is wrong to identify them with the Greek kingdoms of Western Asia,
Eastern Europe and Egypt.
The 3rd council was held in the time of Asoka and the states mentioned in Mahavamsa in
the passage quoted above were all adjacent to the northern border to the empire of
Asoka. The coronation of Asoka took place 335 years after the demise of the Buddha in
1807 B.C. i.e. in 1472 B.C. The States to which Moggaliputra Bhikshu sent missionaries
for the propagation of Buddhism include Yona, Kashmir, Gandhara and the north
Himalayan states, Sugadha, Kucha, Kustana, Sinkiang, Tibet. Mangolia, China etc. The
other states mentioned are all within Western Bharat. Ramatha, Hara, Huna, Saka,
Bahlika, and Darada were all to the West and North of the Yona states and modern
Afghanistan. These states are nowhere mentioned in the inscriptions of Asoka or the
Mahavemsa as states to which any missionaries were sent. Yona is mentioned
immediately after Kashmir and Gandhara. There is no mention anywhere of Egypt, Syria
or Macedonia etc. Moreover the word ‘Greek’ is not found any where in the inscriptions
of Asoka or Buddhistic religious treatises or any Hindu Purana or Sanskrit literary work.
In this connection Prof. Rhys Davids (the Pali scholar) in his “Buddhist India” page 196,
197 writes :—
“Now when Cunningham opened the Topes (brick burial mounds) at and near Sanchi he
discovered under them several of the funeral urns containing ashes from the funeral
pyres of the distinguished persons in whose honour the Topes had been built. One of the
urns has inscribed round the outside of it, in letters of the 3rd Century B.C., the simple
legend: “Of the good man. Kassapa-gotta. the teacher of all the Himalaya region.” Round
the inside of the urn is the legend: “Of the good man Majjhima.”
In another Tope close by at Sonari two urns bear the separate inscriptions;’ Of the good
man, Kassapa-gotta, son of Koti, teacher of all the Himalaya region.” and: “Of the good
man Majjhima. the son of Kodini. In the same Tope was a third urn with the inscription:
“Of the good man Gotiputta, of the Himalaya, successor of Dundubhissara.
“I see no better explanation than the very simple one that these men really went as
missionary teachers to the Himalaya region, and that the fact that they had done so was
handed down, in unbroken tradition, till the Chroniclers put it down for us. They make
no mention of any such missions to the Greek kingdoms in the distant West.” (Vide
‘Buddhist India, By Rhys Davids p p, 196, 197.)
“It is difficult to judge of Asoka’s claim that his Dhamma was followed by the peoples of
the kingdoms mentioned by him Greece knew nothing about Buddhism previous to the
rise of Alexandria in the Christian Era, Buddha is first mentioned by Clement of
Alexandria (A.D. 150-218). Centuries later Alberuni observed that ‘in former times,
Khorasan, Persia, Iraq. Mosul and the country up to the frontier of Syria was Buddhistic’.
(Sachau, Alberuni’s India p. 21,). That Indian culture spread to these regions during this
period can hardly be doubted, but its extent cannot be, estimated till more positive
evidence is available.” (Vide Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan’s History Vol. II, page 616.)
“We have evidence to show that Buddhism, and along with it Indian culture, was spread
among the Parthians, the Yuch-chi, the Sogdians and various other peoples of central
Asia before the beginning of the Christian Era. Even the Sassanians of the third century
A.D. regarded Bactriana as virtually an Indian country and the Oxus, a river of Buddhists
and the Brahmanas. The Greek writers always cite Bactriana with India and state that
thousands of Brahmanas and Samanas (Buddhist monks) resided there. The recent
explorations in Chinese Turkestan have revealed the existence of a large number of
flourishing cities with rich sanctuaries and introduced us to a new world of Indian
culture which calls for a more detailed study,”
“The Tarim basin, to which all the three routes led, is popularly known as Chinese
Turkestan, and corresponds to the modern province of Sinkiang. This region lies
immediately to the west of China.
“It was subsequently a meeting ground of diverse peoples and cultures, such as Indians,
Persians, Turks, Chinese, Tibetans, Buddhists, Jews, Christians and Manichaeans. Two
roads passing along its northern and southern fringes led from the west of China.
Kashgar on the western border, may be regarded as the starting point of both these
routes which met on the Chinese frontier in east at a place called. Yu-men-Kuan or the
Jade Gate, not far from the hills of Tunhwang which contain the caves of the thousand
Buddhas.”
“Along the southern route there were Indian colonies at Shule or Sailadesa (Kashgar).
So-Khiu or Chokkuka (Yarkand), Khotamna (Khotan) and also at Domoko, Niya, Dandan-
Oilik’ Endere, Lou-Ian, Rawak and Miran; and along the northern route at Po-lu-ki or
Bharuka (Aqsu district, near Uch-Turfan), Kuchi modern Kucha), Yen-ki (or Yen-chi) or
Agni-desa (modern Qara-Shahr) and Turfan, in addition to various other localities
Future Explorations would no doubt considerably add to this number.
“Buddhism was the prevailing religion in all these localities. This is proved not only by
the discovery of images and the remains of Buddhist stupas, shrines and Viharas built
after Indian models, but also by a large number of Buddhist texts, written in Sanskrit
and Prakrit as well as in local languages of Central Asia and in Indian scripts, both
Brahmi and Kharoshthi. Large numbers of secular documents have also been discovered.
These are written in Indian languages and scripts on wodden tablets, leather, paper and
silk. (Vide Bharatiya Vidya Bhayan’s History Vol II, page 638,)
“Khotan was very important centre of Buddhism. Its famous monastery. Gomati-Vihara
was one of the biggest institutions of Buddhist learning in Central Asia. A number of able
Indian scholars lived there, and many Chiense pilgrims, instead of coming to India for
special instructions stayed in Khotan. The learned monks of Gomati-Vihara composed
texts which were regarded almost as canonical.
(Bagehi, India and China, pp. 14-15)
“There were other Indian colonies on the southern route like Khotan but, beyond
archaeological remains, we have no historical information about any of them.
‘On the northern route, Kuchi (modern Kucha) was the leading centre of Indian culture.
(Cf. S.Levi’s account of Kucha in JRAS, 1914 pp 959 ff.) Its ancient rulers bore Indian
names such as Suvarnapushpa, Haripushpa, Haradeva, Suvarnadeva, etc., It was a
flourishing city with a number of large Buddhist monasteries and splendid buildings.
Kuchi had received Buddhism from India at a very early period and the whole of the
1ocal civilization was Buddhist. The 1iterature discovered at Kuchi throws interesting
light on the method of studying Sanskrit, the sacred language taught in the local
monasteries. The students began with learning the alphabet, and many alphabetical
tables have been dug out traced by more or less skilled hands.”
“Sanskrit grammar was then studied according to the Katantra system, presumable
because it was more fitted than Panini for non-Indians. Then the students made
verbatim translations from Sanskrit into Kuchean. In addition to famous religious texts
like Udanavarga, we, have actual examples of astronomical and medical texts treated in
this manner. This incidentally shows how, in addition to religion and its handmaid art.
Indian astronomy, or rather astrology, and medicine were spread in this region. There
was an extensive Kuchean literature, but all the works are based upon Sanskrit originals.
At Ming-Oi, west of Kuchi, Brahmi fragments in Sanskrit have been found which belong
to the second century A.D., (CII, II Part 1, p. Lxxiii). Kuchi was also an important centre
for the propaganda of Buddhism in other countries.”
“Beyond Kuchi, ‘Qara Shahr’ was also an important Indian colony. It was known as
Agnidess and its kings had Indian names like Indrarjuna, Chandrarjuna, etc. Like Kuchi it
also played an active part in the spread of Buddhism to China and other countries.
Another important site is Bazaklik. It was an important Buddhist centre with hundreds
of temples which had wall-paintings of Indian monks in yellow robe with names written
in Brahmi to distinguish them from other monks in violet robes, with names written in
Chinese and Tibetan.”
“It is not possible here to refer in detail to all ancient sites which were colonised by the
Indians and the antiquities discovered in them. Taken as a whole, the artistic remains
architecture, sculpture and painting and the large number of written texts discovered in
Central Asia, constitute a massive and most enduring monument of Indian culture and
civilization which must have been widely spread all over the region, in the early
centuries of the Christian Era. Although Buddhism was the prevailing religion,
Brahmanical culture was not altogether absent. This is proved by the seals with effigies
of Kubera and Trimukha, discovered at Niya and the, painted Ganesha at Endere, Both
Hinayana and Mahayana forms of Buddhism were prevalent, but by far the largest
number of paintings and sculptures belong to the latter.”
(Ibid pp. 641—642)
“According to Chinese tradition, Buddhist missionaries from India proceeded to China as

early as 217 B.C., but this can hardly be accepted as historical. According to another
account, a Chinese general, who led a military expedition to Central Asia in 121 B.C,
brought a golden statue of the Buddha, and thus the Chinese first came to know of
Buddhism. This is also very doubtful. It is however, definitely known that in the year 2
B.C. the Yueh-chi rulers in Oxus valley presented some Buddhist texts to the Chinese
count.” (Ibid page 645)
“The official account of the introduction of Buddhism into China places the event in A.D.
65. In that year the Han emperor Ming-ti saw a golden man in a dream and was told by
his courtiers that it was the Buddha. He accordingly send ambassadors to the west, who
brought with them two Indian monks named Dharmaratna (Bagchi (op.cit) gives the
name Dharmaraksha on pp.7 and 32 and Dharmaratna on p.217. The last is also given in
Le Canon Bouddhiqueen China, p. 4) and Kasyapa Matanga. These missionaries brought
a load of sacred texts and relics on a white horse. Hence the monastery built for them by
Imperial, order at the capital city was called “The White Horse Monastery.” The two
monks spent the rest of their lives in China, translating Buddhist texts into Chinese and
preaching Buddhism among the people,”
“This story is probable, substantially correct. But Buddhism must have also passed into
China by the other overland route from India through Burma. There are good grounds to
believe that Buddhist missionaries came by this route and were already active in China
by the middle of the first century A.D.” (Ibid pages 645.)
According to Asokan inscriptions and Mahavamsa Buddhism was preached in the

countries adjacent to the western and northern borders of Asokan empire i. e. the five
Yona provinces (Uttarajyotisha, Divya Kataka, Simhapura, Urasa, Abhisara,) Kashmir,
Sakastan, Daradastan, Bactria, Kucha, Kustana, Yarkand, Khotan, Sinkiang and China, a
distance of 800 yojanas (i.e 4000 miles) from the west of Afganistan to China in the east
in the time of Asoka. (15th century B.C.)
*****
Astronomical Evidence in Sanskrit Literature for Historical Facts
By
Dr.S.Kalyanaraman, Ph.D
Director
Sarasvati Sindhu Research Centre
5, Temple Avenue, Sri nagar colony,
Chennai 600 015.
E-mail: kalyan97@yahoo.com
THE SAPTA-RISHI-MANDALA
(THE GREAT BEAR)

The Great Bear was, according to the Puranas, in Magha at the time of the birth of
Parikshit (i.e., at the time of the Mahabharata war) and it would be at the beginning of
the 24th star century thereafter, in the starting time of the Andhra dynasty of Magadha.
In the beginning of the 28th century—the time of the 24th Andhra king—it will be again
in Magha in the next revolution.
The Great Bear will be with each star for a period of 100 years. While it was in Magha,
the birth of Parikshit, the Mahabharata war, the coronation of Yudhishtira and the
beginning of the Yudhishtira Era—took place in one year. (3138 B.C.) The Kali Era began
36 years afterwards. (3102 B.C.) In the 26th year of Kali (3076 B.C.) the Great Bear left
Magha and passed to the next star and then began the Sapta-Rishi Era (known as the
Yudhishtira Kala Era or the Loukikabda).
The Great Bear remained in Magha for 61 years (36 + 25) in the Yudhishtira Era and for
39 years previously.
Our ‘astronomical science as well as the Puranas agree unanimously that 2700 years
should pass before the Great Bear can complete one cycle of the stars and be again in
Magha. Therefore in 2661 of the Kali Era the 24th Andhra King of Magadha
“Sivasatakarni” reigned for 28 years—from 2677—2705 of the Yudhishtira Era (or from
the birth of Parikshit), as in his reign the Great Bear was again in Magha according to the
Puranas. Our Rishis recorded frequently n the Puranas, details of the astronomical
phenomena, the positions of planets and stars, with the intention that it might be
possible, with their help, to rectify any mistakes that might arise in the figures assigned
to the reigns of the different kings and dynasties in the Puranas as they were handed
down orally from generation to generation of scholars, or due to any misunderstanding
of the writer when they were reduced to writing or errors in printing when the
manuscripts were later printed.
But the Western scholars deliberately ignored this information and refrained from
making any use of it in verifying their interpretation of the Puranas or calculating the
reigns of the kings mentioned therein.
ASTRONOMICAL REFERENCES IN THE PURANAS
MATSYA PURANA
(Printed in 1877 by Puvvada Yenkatarayarya in Telugu script)
“Ata Urdhvam pravakshyami magadha ye Brihadradhah Purvena ye Jarasandhat

sahadevanvaye nrupah” (269—18)
And now we proceed to enumerate the kings of Magadha of the Brihadradha dynasty,
and in Chap. 271 No. 38 to 47 verses:
“From the time of the birth of Parikshit to the coronation of Mahapadmananda 1500
years passed.” (Verse 38)
“Again from Mahapadmananda to the dynasty of the Andhra (who were known as
Pulomas) the interval is 836 years.” (Verse 39)
“That period (i.e. 1500+836=2336 years) is the time that passed from the time of the
birth of Parikshit to the beginning of the Andhras according to those Rishis versed in the
Puranas.” (Verse 40)
“The Great Bear was then (at the time of the birth of Parikshit) in the star century of the
towering brilliant Agni (the presiding deity of Kritthika according to Srutarshis) and
after 2700 years in the time of the very Andhra kings the cycle repeats itself : (i.e. it will
be again in Kritthika.) (Verse 41)
“The Great Bear remains in the region of each star of the Zodiac for a period of 100
years.” (Verse 42)
“The Great Bear goes round the cycle of the Zodiac in 7½ celestial years.” (i.e. 7½ X 360
X 2700 years) (Verse 43)
“As the two stars in the east of the Great Bear (Kratu and Pulaha) rise at midnight, if we
see through the middle point of the line joining the two stars, (Kratu and Pulaha) the
star in the Zodiac lying on the line, is the star in which the Great Bear is said to be
located. This is Kritthika. There in that star, the Great Bear remains for 100 years
(Verses 44,45) (This reckoning is according to Srutarshis and Varahamihira)
“This is the way to know the position of the Great Bear in the star. (Verse 46, 1st Stanza).
“At the time of Parikshit the Great Bear was in Magha for 100 years.” (Verse 46, 2nd
stanza) (according to Purana and Vriddha Garga)
The reckoning of the Puranas and Vriddha Garga is as follows:
“As the two stars in the east of the Great Bear (Kratu and Pulaha) rise at midnight, if a
straight line is drawn through the Pole-Star and the two stars due south, the star in the
Zodiac lying on the line, is the star in which the Great Bear is said to be located (This star
is Maghas). There, in that star, the Great Bear remains for 100 years.”
Here one may object that :
As the Saptarshis cannot be, at one and the same time in two different asterisms, Maghas
and Kritthikas, the statements with regard to these two intervals of time, must be
equally unfounded and inaccurate.
The answer to this objection is very simple.
The discrepancy is purely nominal and not real. The substance is the same, substance is
the same, but only the nomenclature differs. What is ‘Magha’ according to Vriddha Garga
and the Puranas is ‘Kritthika’ according to Srutarshis and Varahamihira and so the
century consisting of the years 3177 to 3077 B. C. will be the Magha century of the
Saptarshi Era according to the Puranas and Vriddha Garga, while the same will be
designated as the Krittika century of the Saptarshi Era by the Srutarshis and
Varahamihira.
[For full explanation, please vide “Indian Eras” by this author.)
“By the time of the beginning of the Andhra dynasty it will be in the 24th star century.
Thereafter there will be many evils in the whole world and difficulties for the people.”
[Verse 47]
THE CYCLE OF THE SEVEN RISHIS
According to the The Saptarshi Era or Laukikabda Initial According to
Puranas Years of Centuries Srutarshis
and Vriddha Garga and Varahamihira
No. Name of Nakshattras 1st Cycle 2nd Cycle 3rd Cycle Name of Nakshattras
B.Y. B.C. A.Y. B.C. A.Y. B.C.
1 Magha 2738 5877 38 3177 2662 477 Krittika
A.Y.
2 Aslesha 2638 5777 62 3077 2762 377 Bharani
3 Pushyami 2538 5677 162 2977 2862 277 Asvani
4 Punarvasu 2438 5577 262 2877 2962 177 Revati
5 Ardra 2338 5477 362 2777 3062 77 Uttara Bhadrapada
A.C.
6 Mrigasira 2238 5377 462 2677 3162 25 Purva Bhadrapada

7 Rohini 2138 5277 562 2577 3262 125 Satabhisha
8 Krittika 2038 5177 662 2477 3362 225 Dhanishtha
9 Bharani 1938 5077 762 2377 3462 325 Sravana
10 Asvini 1838 4977 862 2277 3562 425 Uttara Ashadha
11 Revati 1738 4877 962 2177 3662 525 Purva Ashada
12 Uttara Bhadrapada 1638 4777 1062 2077 3762 625 Mula
13 Purva Bhadrapada 1538 4677 1162 1977 3862 725 Jyeshtha
14 Satabhisha 1438 4577 1262 1877 3962 825 Anuradha
15 Dhanishtha 1338 4477 1362 1777 4062 925 Visakha
16 Sravana 1238 4377 1462 1677 4162 1025 Svati
17 Uttara Ashadha 1138 4277 1562 1577 4262 1125 Chittra
18 Purva Ashadha 1038 4177 1662 1477 4362 1225 Hasta
19 Mula 938 4077 1762 1377 4462 1325 Uttara Phalguni
20 Jyeshtha 838 3977 1862 1277 4562 1425 Purva Phalguni
21 Anuradha 738 3877 1962 1177 4662 1525 Magha
22 Visakha 638 3777 2062 1077 4762 1625 Aslesha
23 Svati 538 3677 2162 977 4862 1725 Pushya
24 Chittra 438 3577 2262 877 4962 1825 Punarvasu
25 Hasta 338 3477 2362 777 5062 1925 Ardra
26 Uttara Phalguni 238 3377 2462 677 5162 2025 Mrigasiras
27 Purva Phalguni 138 3277 2562 577 5262 2125 Rohini

“At the birth of Parikshit the Great Bear was in Magha star century. By the time of the
beginning of the Andhra dynasty it will be in the [beginning of the] 24th star century.”
The Brahmanda Purana also gives the same version. Chap.74. Verse 236.
The Great Bear was at the time of the birth of Parikshit in the Magha century. By the
time of the beginning of the Andhras it will be in the 24th star century after Magha. After
2700 years from the birth of Parikshit in the time of the very Andhra dynasty [i.e. in the
time of the 24th Andhra king] it will complete one revolution from Magha and start on
the 2nd revolution beginning again from Magha. [vide Matsya, Vayu and Brahmanda
Puranas From the end of the 24th king eight Andhra kings reigned at Magadha for 106
years. The 24th Andhra king “Siva Satakarni” reigned till 2705th year from the birth .of
Parikshit or from the Mahabharata War. From the 25th Andhra king to the last king 106
years. [2705 + 106=2811] 2811 years, from the birth of Parikshit [or the Bharata War]
to the end of the Andhra dynasty.
Birth of Parikshit 3138 B.C.
End of the Andhras 2811 years after the birth of Parikshit
Starting of the Gupta Era 327 B.C.
Gupta dynasty’s beginning and

Alexander’s invasion 326 B.C.
KALI YUGA RAJA VRITTANTA
An attempt was made centuries back in our country to study critically the accounts of
the dynasties of the kings of Kali given in our Puranas, to detect and amend the errors
due to ignorant scribes, and misreading and misinterpretation by malicious and biassed
interpreters, and to evolve a valid and authoritative account of the dynasties of the Kings
of Kali based on the maximum of agreement among the varying texts of the different
Puranas. The result of this exhaustive and critical enquiry was published in the Sanskrit
language in the form of a treatise entitled “Kali Yuga Raja Vrittanta.” In this treatise a
connected and consistent account of the history of our country down to the eighth
century after Christ has been given in detail based upon- our Puranas and in agreement
with the references in them to the movement of the Great Bear [Saptarshi Mandala].
This Great book has been rejected and sneered at by some as a mere forgery and
despised and neglected by others as belonging to the tenth or the sixteenth or even the
eighteenth century. This is a highly regrettable mistake on the part of modern historians
and students of the history of India. Let us remind them that all their histories regarding
India were written at the end of the 19th century. ‘-
It is not fair to reject or despise such a treatise merely because it runs counter to the
current accepted history. This book was in existence for a long time just as the various
Puranas, at least by the time the Western European scholars commenced their attempt
to construct the history of India. It is therefore a respectable book whether we concede
its antiquity or consider it only of recent origin compared with the Puranas. Modern
historians have rashly, if not maliciously, rejected the authoritativeness of the Puranas
and Itihasas, alleging them arbitrarily, whenever it suited them, to be wrong,
inconsistent and corrupted; accepted in their place the stray references to historical
events and personages in the works of fiction and drama such as Katha Saritsagara,
Gatha Sapta Sati, Brihat Kathamanjari, Gathanukramanika, Raja Sekhara Charitha,
Karpuramanjari, Vasavadatta, Ratnavali, Mudrarakshasa, Mrichchakatika, Lilavati etc.,
constructed their fantastic and mutually inconsistent historical account based largely on
their own preconceptions and conjectures; and endeavoured to bring down the history
of our country, as much as possible, nearer to modern times.
Our Puranas and Itihasas on the other hand give us not only the political events but
descriptions of the civilisation, and social life and expositions, in an attractive form and
with telling illustrations, of moral principles and social obligations to the people. They
thus constitute true histories in the fullest sense of the term. The Kaliyuga Raja
Vrittanta, based on such true historical treatises and effecting a re-conciliation among
the varying versions in the texts of different accounts in them, is certainly more
authoritative
and respectable than the so-called histories of our modern historians full of vague
theories and doubtful conjectures.
The Chronology of the dynasties of the Kings of Kali according to the Kaliyuga Raja
Vrittanta is also given below:
The beginning of the Kali Era B.C. 3102
The time of Mahabharata War

36 years before Kali B.C. 3138
From the Mahabharata War to the

Coronation of Mahapadma Nanda 1504 years
Mahapadma Nanda to the beginning

Of the Andhra dynasty of the
Empire of Magadha 801 years
The reigns of the kings of the

Andhra Satavahana dynasty 506 years
Total 2811 years
The time of Alexander’s invasion

Of the Punjab 327 B.C.
Gupta Chandragupta’s coronation 326 B.C.

The Gupta dynasty reigned for a
Period of 245 years
The coronation of Vikramaditya

Of the Panwar dynasty in Ujjain 82 B.C.
After the close of the Imperial Gupta dynasty Vikramaditya of Ujjain was crowned
Emperor in 82 B.C. and his grandson Salivahana drove the Saka invaders out of the
country and was crowned Emperor in A. D. 78.
These two emperors are historical personages and founders of the well-known eras
named after them and commencing in 57 B.C. and 73 A.D. respectively. (Refer: Bharatiya
Eras, The kings of Agni Vamsa, by the same author in Telugu and “Indian Eras” in
English.)
Thedescendants of the Gupta emperors survive as rulers of small territories paying

homage to Imperial Ujjain (Panwar Emperors) till A.D. 762 and then the Magadha
Kingdom of the Guptas will pass into the hands of the Pala kings according to the
Kaliyuga-Raja-Vrittanta.
This treatise [K.R.V.] moreover reconciles these dates with the movements of the Great
Bear. It has been accepted as authoritative and used as the basis of “the Age of Sankara”
by Sri T.S. Narayana Sastry, B.A. B.L., of ‘The Age of Mahabbarata’ by late Sri Nadimpalli
Jagannadha Rao, and of ‘The History of Classical Sanskrit Literature’ by Dr. M.
Krishnamacharyulu. It deserves a wider and universal recognition on the part of modern
historians as an invaluable historical treatise of indisputable authority, which it is.
The Verses referring to the movement of the Great Bear in Kaliyuga Raja Vrittanta.
In the time of Yudhishtira the Great Bear was in Magha for a hundred years. By the time
of (Mahapadma) Nanda it will be in Sravana.
Explanation : Sravana is the 15th star in the reverse direction (the direction of the
retrograde movement of the Great Bear) from Magha. So the interval between the times
of Yudhishtira and Nanda (Mahapadma) is 1500 years. This is the period specified in all
the Puranas.
Meaning: By the time of the beginning of the rule of the Andhras (royal dynasty of
Magadha) the Great Bear will reach the 24th star century from Magha and remain
therein for a hundred years.
This statement is also found in all the Puranas.
It should be known that from the birth of Parikshit to the coronation of Mahapadma
(Nanda) (the time elapsed) is 1500 years.
Comment:
This statement is also found in all the Puranas and there is nothing in this verse which
can be attributed to any conjecture or inference on the part of the author.
Those who know (authoritative elders), say the interval between the coronation of
(Mahapadma) Nanda to the commencement of the Andhra Empire (Imperial dynasty of
Magadha) is 800 years.
Comment: This statement is also found in all the Puranas. But the figure in the Puranas
is 836 while the author of this treatise ‘Kaliyuga Raja Vrittanta’ gives the figure 8oo.
Further he tacks on the remaining 36 years to the period of duration of the Andhra
dynasty so that instead of 460 years mentioned in all the Puranas for it, we have to
assign 496 years for it. But in view of the need to bring the account into conformity with
the reference to the movement of the Great Bear, he adds another 10 years and assigns
506 years to the Andhra Imperial dynasty of Magadha. As the beginning of the rule of the
Andhra kings is stated to commence in the beginning of the 24th century after the
Mahabharata War, i.e., after 2301 years, from the total 2336 years of the figures 1500
and 836 years given in the Puranas for the two parts of the period, he deducts 36 years
and adds the same together with 10 years more to the time of duration of the Andhra
dynasty and assigns to it the figure 506. Except for this slight change and adjustment in
the figures of the Puranas in an attempt to tally his account with the reference to the
position of the Great Bear, there is nothing of the nature of conjecture or fictitious
construction here on the part of the author.
By the time the Great Bear reaches Punarvasu again (in the next Cycle) the empire will
pass from ‘the Imperial Gupta dynasty to others.
Comment:
Punarvasu will be the 15th star from Sravana in the reverse direction (the direction of
the retrograde apparently according to this ante) motion of the Great Bear. From Magha,
Punarvasu in the second cycle is the 31st star and the end of the Gupta dynasty
according to the Puranic account is 3056 years after the Mahabharata War i.e., Kali 3020
i.e., B.C. 82.
Again when the Great Bear enters Purvabhadra, the Kingdom of the Guptas (part of
Magadha) passes on to the Pala Kings.
Comment: Purvabhadra is the 40th star from Magha (continuing the count into the 2nd
Cycle—in retrograde direction). So the end of the Gupta dynasty of Mágadha is assigned
to 3900 years after the Mahabharata War, i.e., A. D. 763. (3900—3137)
Thus the author of the Kaliyuga Raja Vrittanta endeavours successfully to reconcile the
figures of the Puranas and to construct a continuous and consistent account of the reigns
of the different royal dynasties of Magadha in Kali, with very few and very slight
adjustments of the statements in the Puranas. In contrast, we find the Western scholars
and their followers arrogantly brand the Puranas as a whole as unreliable for purposes
or history, ignore the time of the Mahabharata War (3138 B.C.) and the Kali Era (3102 B.
C.) and proceeding on the basis of the hypothetical contemporaneity of the invasion of
Alexander of Greece and the rise to power of Chandra Gupta Maurya which is only an
assumption solely due to their own wild imagination and interested preconception, as
though it were an ascertained fact of indisputable historical value, use, distort, and reject
the texts of the Puranas as it suits their convenience, to bring their theories and
conjectures into agreement with their basic assumption, and draw largely on their own
imagination to fill the gaps of this fantastic history of India constructed by them. These
foreign scholars with absolutely no knowledge of native tradition and no respect even
for truth, sometimes disregard the Vikrama and Salivahana Sakas in use in our country
for thousands of years, interpret the references to them as they please and venture to
question the historical existence of the epoch-making emperors Vikrama and Salivahana
themselves.
It is time we regain the proper perspective and reconstruct our history, attaching proper
value to the different sources of our information and various kinds of historical evidence
available to us.
TABLE SHOWING THE REVERSE MOTION OF THE
SAPTARSHI MANDALA AFTER THE GREAT WAR
Let us verify the above statement of the Kaliyugaraja Vrittanta about the historical
events, following the motion of the Saptarshi Mandala from its entrance in the ‘Magha’
star century (3177 B. C.)
The Great Bear (Saptarshi Mandala) entered Magha Star century 75 years before
Kaliyuga, i.e. (3102 + 75) = 3177 B.C.
39 years after its entrance in Magha or 36 years before kali the Mahabharata war was
fought, i.e. 3177-39 or 3102+36= 3138 B.C.
The Kali era began in 3177-75= 3102 B.C.
The Great Bear with reverse motion entered Aslesha in the 26th year after the Kali era
(i.e. 3102 B.C. – 26) = 3076 B.C.
No. Name of the Star Period of Stay Kaliyuga B.C.
1 Magha 61 years 36 years before 3138 to 3076
(after Kali to 25 years

the war) after Kali
2 Aslesha 100 26 to 126 3076 to 2976

3 Pushyami 100 126 to 226 2976 to 2876
4 Punarvasu 100 226 to 326 2876 to 2776
5 Arudra 100 326 to 426 2776 to 2676
6 Mrigasirsha 100 426 to 526 2676 to 2576
7 Rohini 100 526 to 626 2576 to 2476
8 Krithika 100 626 to 726 2476 to 2376
9 Bharani 100 726 to 826 2375 to 2276
10 Aswani 100 826 to 926 2276 to 2176
11 Revathi 100 926 to 1026 2176 to 2076
12 Uttarabhadra 100 1026 to 1126 2076 to 1976
13 Purvabhadra 100 1126 to 1226 1976 to 1876
14 Satabhisham 100 1226 to 1326 1876 to 1776
15 Dhanishta 100 1326 to 1426 1776 to 1676
16 Sravanam 42 1426 to 1468 1676 to 1634
1503
This marks the end of Sisunaga dynasty.
1503 years after the Maha Bharata war Mahapadma Nanda was crowned as Emperor in
1504th year and his dynasty known as “Nanda Dynasty” ruled from 1504 to 1604 after
the War.
(Vide ‘Kalisaka Vignana’ Part 2 by the same author)
This chronology tallies with what was mentioned in the Purana as set out in the book
‘Kaliyugaraja Vrittanta.’
The Great Bear will be in ‘Sravana’ during the time of Nandas. In addition to this, the
correctness of the chronology is confirmed by the statement in the Puranas, that there
was interval of 15 hundred years between the birth of Parikshit, i.e., the year of the Mah
abharata War and the Coronation of Mahapadma Nanda.
We may also note that in the above Slokas it was mentioned that the Saptarshi Mandala
would reach the 24th star century after Mahabharata war, when the reign of the Andhra
dynasty commenced.
On accounting we find 1462 years elapsed between the Mahabharata War and the time
of exit of the Great Bear from Dhanishta.
No. Name of the Star Period of Stay Kali Era B.C.
End of Dhanishta 1462 1426 1676
16 Sravanam 100 1426 to 1526 1676 to 1576
17 Uttarashadha 100 1526 to 1626 1576 to 1476
18 Poorvashadha 100 1626 to 1726 1476 to 1376
19 Moola 100 1726 to 1826 1376 to 1276
20 Jyesta 100 1826 to 1926 1276 to 1176
21 Anooradha 100 1026 to 2026 1176 to 1076
22 Visakha 100 2026 to 2126 1076 to 976
23 Swathi 100 2126 to 2226 976to 876
2261
24 Chitra 44 2269 Andhra 833 B.C. Andhra Empire founded Empire founded
2305
The Andhra Empire was established in Magadha 2305 years after the Mahabharata war
when ‘The Great Bear’ was in Chitra (24th) by a reverse motion from Magha.
It is therefore apparent that 1504 years elapsed between the Mahabharata War or the
birth of Parikshit and the coronation of Mahapadma Nanda. Thereafter there was an
interval of 801 years till the establishement of Andhra empire, the total duration being
2305. It is exactly the period occupied by the Great Bear in its motion from Magha to
Chitra as shown above.
The Empire of the Maha Guptas would come to an end according to Kaliyugaraja
Vrittanta when the Great Bear enters ‘Punarvasu.’
Let us verify the correctness of this statements in the Kaliyugaraja Vrittanta.
End of Swathi 2261
24 Chitra 100 2226 to 2326 876 to 776
25 Hastha 100 2326 to 2426 776 to 676
26 Uttara 100 2426 to 2526 676 to 576
27 Poorvapalguni 100 2526 to 2626 576 to 476
28 In Magha (again) 39 2626 + 38 476 – 39
2700 = 2664 – 65 439
It has already been pointed out that Saptharshi Mandala or the Great Bear stayed for 39
years in Magha before the Mahabharata war or the birth of king Parikshit. After the
return of the Great Bear into Magha and after its stay for 39 years in that star, one round
would be completed making it 2700 years. By that time Kali Era would be 2265, having
regard to the period of 36 years interval between the Great war and the starting of
Kaliyuga. By the time the Great Bear had made the full round of 2700 years (2665 Kali)
the 24th Andhra king Sivasathakarni was on the throne. He reigned from 2641 to 2669
of the Kali Era. The following Sloka in Matsya Purana Ch. 271 Sloka 41 (published by
Puvvada Venkatrayarya in Telugu script in the year 1877 A.D.)
towering brilliant Agni (i.e. Krittika) and after 2700 years, in the time of the very Andhra
kings, the cycle repeats itself. (i.e. it will be again in Krittika). Matsya Purana 271—41
exactly tallies with the calculations set forth. (supra)
Thereafter Andhra kings reigned for 110 years i.e., till 2665+110=2775 of Kali Era or
437—110=37 B.C. In that year the Andhra Empire broke to pieces and each chieftain
asserted independence. Thereafter Maha Guptas became the reigning kings who left
Girivraja for Pataliputra. Gupta Chandra Gupta became the king of Pataliputra and and
his son Samudra Gupta conquered the whole o India and became the Emperor of Bharat.
He was crowned at Ayodhya. He ruled the Empire having Pataliputra as his capital.
Let us follow the further movement of the Great Bear after the completion of the 1st
round.
2nd round of the Great Bear.
Carried forward 2665
28 Makha (39 years

expired in the
1st round) 61 2665 to 2726 437 to 376
29 Aslesha 100 2726 to 2826 376 to 276
30 Pushyami 100 2826 to 2926 276 to 176
31 Punarvasu 100 2926 to 3026 176 to 26
3026
The Empire of the Maha Guptas came to an end in 3020 of Kali Era or 82 B.C. (See “Kali
Saka Vignanam” Parts II and III of this author)
Now the 5th Sloka above-mentioned (Supra) states:
By the time the Great Bear enters Punarvasu (2nd round) the Empire of Maha Guptas
would come to an end. The above table shows the correctness of the statement.
It has been stated in the Puranas that when the Great Bear enters Poorvabbadra in its
2nd round after the Bharata War the kingdom of the later Guptas would come to an end
and the Magadha kingdom of the Guptas would get into the possession of Pala kings.
Let us verify the correctness. of this statement in the Purana.
Carried forward 3026
32 Arudra 100 3026 to 3126 76 to 24
33 Mrigasirsha 100 3126 to 3226 24 to 124
34 Rohini 100 3226 to 3326 124 to 224
35 Krithika 100 3326 to 3426 324 to 324

36 Bharani 100 4426 to 3526 324 to 424
37 Aswani 100 3526to 3626 424 to 524
38 Revathi 100 3626 to 3826 524 to 624
39 Utharabhadra 100 3726 to 3826 624 to 724
40 Poorvabhadra 100 3826 to 3926 724 to 824
Stay in Poorvabhadra 39-3826+75 years before Kali = 3901
or 724 A.D. + 75 years before Kali = 799 A.D.
In the 2nd round of the Great Bear the remaining period of motion in Makha is 61
From Makha to Utharabhadra (11 stars backwards) 1100
Period in Purvabhadra 39
1200
Kali Era by the end of the 1st round in 2665. Add 1200 and you get 3865 of Kali. To this
add 36 years interval between Kali and Mahabharatha war, we get 3901 years.
Therefore we are able to prepare the Chronology of the kings that ruled 5901 years from
the Mahabharata war. It will be seen that at about 764 A.D. Pala King of Vanga were
ruling as stated in the Puranas.
As noted, Mahabharata war took place in 3138 B.C. if you subtract 3138 from the total of
3901 we get 763 A.D.
The historians of Bengal have recorded that Gopala I of Pala Kings ruled in Vanga from
3864 to 3909 to Kali Era (i.e. 762 to 807 A.D.)
Eleven kings ruled in Ujjain after King Bhoja and during the last ears of the 2nd of them
733 to 763 A.D. Magadha was conquered by Pala Kings in 762 A.D.
The 7th King after Bhoja was Vira Simha who ruled from 933 to 993 while the 10th King
Ganga Simha reigned from 1113 to 1193 A.D. In the battle of Kurukshetra, the 90 year-
aged Ganga Simha died on the field along with Prithviraja etc. (see Agni Kings by the
same Author)
With this one came to Medieval India, the history of which has been written by several
authors and thereafter that of British India till 15-8-1947.
REFERENCE TO HISTORICAL AGE IN ASTRONOMICAL
SCIENCE BOOKS
“When the circle of the Seven Sages resided in the century of Magha star, Yudhishtira or
Dharma Raja, the eldest of the Pandavas was the ruling sovereign. If we add 2526 years
to the Saka-Kala prevalent we get the commencement of that monarch’s (Swargarohana)
time that is, Yudhishtira Kala Era or Saptarshi Era or Loukikabda.”
It means that an Era came into being, after a lapse of 2526 years in Yudhishtira Kala Era
or Saptarshi Era. The Saptarshi Era B.C., 3076—2526=550 B.C. (3076-2526=550) and in
this year an Era came into existence.
In the above Sloka is the expression “Yutah Sakakalah” and the question arises to what
Saka Era the reference is made.
Originally this verse is from “Garga Samhita”. Varahamihira cited this in his Brihat
Samhita. We have proved that Varahamihira was one of the nine gems in the court of
Vikramaditya of Ujjain, who lived in 57 B.C. (Vide Kalisaka Vijnanam Part I, by self.) This
Vriddha Garga (was four or five centuries anterior, in time. Even Western scholars
agreed that either Vikrama Era or Salivahana Era was not prevalent at the time of Garga.
So the Saka Era related in the Sloka is neither Vikrama nor Salivahana Era and this fact is
approved by all the historians. That is the age of the Persian Emperor, Cyrus, which
began in 550 B.C. That Era, being current in the North-Western parts of India, Punjab,
Kashmir and North India, found access into the Samhitas. This age was in vogue under
the four appellations of (1) Saka.Kaia (2) Saka-Nrupa Kala (3) Sakendra Kala
(4) Sakabhupakala.
The above Sloka cited by Varaharnihira in his Brihat samhita (13-3) was explained by
Bhattotpala, in his commentary of Brihat Samhita, named, “Chintamani.”
The commentary means:
“When Yudhishtira was the ruling monarch, the Seven Sages (Saptarshis) resided in
Magha star.”
“In the same way Vriddha Garga also mentioned that ‘The Seven Sages were in the
Magha Star at the transition age of Dwapara into Kali’. In Vudhistira Kala Era of
Loukikabda elapsed 2526 years. To this figure, (that is 2526 years) should be added the
age of the Saka-Nrupa-Kala which was in use at that time. When calculated in this
manner, the total amount of years will be the period that elapsed from the
commencement of Yudhishtira Kala Era or Loukikabda. The quotient got when the
dividend of the years is divided by the divisor 100, should be the number by which we
must take that so many stars from Magha elapsed in the cycle of the Seven Sages. After
division in the above manner, the remainder should be deemed as the number of the
expired years in the Star in which the Saptarshi Mandala is located. As Magha is the star
into which the entrance of the cycle of the Seven Sages took place, (at the transition
period of Dwapara into Kali) the calculation should be from the Magha star, and the
number of the stars will denote the lapse of so many centuries.”
We have already stated that the Saka Era in the above Sloka (Brihatsamhita 13—3.)
“Asan Maghasu Munayah” was the age of Cyrus, the Sakanrupati, who lived in 550 B. C.
The full interpretation of the Sloka will be as follows:
“The cycle of Seven Sages, at the transition period of Dwapara into Kali was in Magha
Star and Yudhishtira was ruling at that time. If 2526 years are added to the years
current, in the then Saka Era (Cyrus era 550 B.C.), we get Yudhishtira Kala Era of
Saptarshi Era or Loukikabda (3076 B.C.)”
Thus there are clear astronomical references in all the Puranas and astronomical books
which corroborate the Chronological account of dynasties given in the Puranas. It is a
pity that Jones had no opportunity to have a look at this strong astronomical evidence
which cuts at the root of his theories. The ignorance of Jones might be excused but what
about those who swear by him even to-day when there is such strong evidence to refute
his chronology and to confirm the Puranic accounts of our ancient history?
It is more astounding to note the attempt of Jones to compress the history of 195 crore
years from the time of Swayambhuva Manu into 6000 years which is the age of the
world according to the Bible. He tries to identify Adam with the 1st Manu, Noah with the
2nd Manu and so on. This table of identification is a standing example of the arbitrary
and whimsical way in which Jones dealt with our ancient history.
It is 195, 58, 85, 054 years since the birth of Swayambhuva Manu. It is absurd to identify
him with Adam of 5957 years back, while as a matter of fact the Indian contemporary of
Adam was the first Brihadradha the founder of Magadha kingdom. (867 years before
Kali)
JONES KNEW THE STARTING POINT OF THE KALI ERA
It cannot be said that Jones was ignorant of the Kali Era, for in the last para of the
quotation given above, he says that the year 4891 Kali corresponds to 1790 of the
Christian era. So, the mistakes he committed in Indian chronology are mainly due to his
loyalty to the Biblical conception of the age of the world and his anxiety to compress
crores of years into a small space of six thousand years.
We would not have devoted so much space to expose the hollowness of the theories of
Jones in this book, but for the fact that he has been blindly followed by scores of
Indologists and his work practically forms the anchor-sheet and foundation of the
superstructure of the false history of India which is taught in our schools and colleges.
ASTRONOMICAL KNOWLEDGE OF THE HINDUS

“The originality of Hindu astronomy is at once established, but it is also proved by
intrinsic evidence, and although there are some remarkable coincidences between the
Hindu and other systems, their methods are their own.”
(Mill’s History of India. Vol. II, P. 107)
“In the more advanced stages, where they are more likely to have borrowed, not only is
their mode of proceeding peculiar to themselves but it is often founded on principles,
with which no other ancient people were acquainted, and showed a knowledge of
discoveries not made even in Europe till within the course of the last two centuries.”
(Elphinstone’s History of India, P. 132)
“The Brahmin obtains his result with wonderful certainty and expedition in astronomy.”
(Transactions of the R.A.S. of Great Britain and Ireland. Vol. II, Pp. 138, 139).
“The Brahmins had advanced far in astronomy before the Greeks arrived in India in 327
B.C…. The fame of the Brahinin astronomers spread westwards, and their works were
translated by the Arabs about 800 A. D. and so reached Europe.” (Brief History of the
Indian People by W. W, Hunter, page 55.)
“In some points the Brahmins made advances beyond Greek astronomy. Their fame
spread throughout the West, and found entrance into the Chronican Raschale
commenced about 330 A.D. and revised under Heraclius.” (Between 610-641 A.D.)
(Indian Gazetteer Vol. IV, P. 218.)
“An Indian astronomer, the Raja Jai Simha was able to correct the list of stars published
by the celebrated French astronomer De-la-Hire in 1702 A.D.” (Brief History of the
Indian People, by W.W. Hunter. P. 55)
Prof. Wilson says :-
“The science of astronomy at present exhibits many proofs of accurate observation and
deduction, highly creditable to the science of Hindu astronomers.” (Mill’s His. of India
Vol. II, P. 106)
“During the eighth and ninth centuries the Arabs were in astronomy the disciples of
Hindus.” (Weber’s Indian Literature) P. 255)
‘A very strange theory of the planetary motion is expounded at the commencement of

the Suryasiddhanta, Chapter II, which is unknown outside India.” (Indian Wisdom By
Monier William, P. 189)
“Till of late years we do not know with extreme exactness the longitudes of distant
peaces.’ (Geographical Reader by C.B. Clarke, F.G.S.)
“The ancient Hindu method of finding longitude by first finding out the Desantara
Ghatika, with the aid of observations made at the time of the lunar clipsee, is not only
scientific but infalliable.” (Vide ‘Hindu Superiority’ by Har Bilas Sarada, p. 296, foot-note
1.)
The famous French astronomer Prof. Bailley wrote:
“The Hindu systems of astronomy are by far the oldest, and from them, the Egyptians,
Greeks, Romans and even the Jews derived their knowledge.” (Prof. Bailley, the famous
French astronomer.)
*****
“Humans did not evolve, but developed from pure consciousness”
– some reflections on Pandit Kota Venkatachalam’s Origin of human race
By
Dr.R.Brahmachari Ph.D.,
Professor of Applied Physics,
University of Kolkatta
ACCORDING to a report (Times of India, 27-02-2007) man appeared on earth nearly 4.1
million years ago. Scientists, who believe in Darwin’s Theory of Evolution, are convinced
that man has ascended from apes, most probably form chimpanzees who they consider
closest to human being. According to their conviction men and chimpanzees had a
common ancestor and at a certain stage of evolution they got separated from each other.
These scientists are trying hard to ascertain the date when man and chimpanzee begin
to split as separate species by examining the fossils and skeletal remains of man like
apes. Even a couple of years ago, the most accurate estimate was nearly 2.8 to 3.0
million years. Recently Shri Asger Hobolth, a researcher of North Carolina State
University, has claimed that the separation began nearly 4.1 million years ago, much
earlier than previous estimates. Shri Hobolth came to the above conclusion after
studying the DNA of man, chimpanzee and gorilla.
Hindu tradition, on the contrary, says that man lived on earth much earlier than all the
above mentioned estimates. It also discards the view that man has ascended from apes.
According to the Hindu system of time reckoning, 4.32 million years make one
mahayuga and thousand mahayugas, or 4.32 billion years make one kalpa. One kalpa is
the day of creator Brahma and the following kalpa is his night. During the day of
Brahma, the formless unmanifest Brahma assumes form and the universe with its
contingent beings manifests itself. In short, the cosmic consciousness Brahma, which
was so far beyond the perception of our senses, becomes perceptible. The period is
therefore called srishti or creation. During the night of Brahma, the entire universe
returns to the subtle and non-perceptible state again and the period is therefore called
pralaya or dissolution. So the Bhagavadgita says:
For a thousand ages last
One day of (creator) Brahma,
And for a thousand ages one such night;
This knowing, men will know (What is meant by) day and night (8,17).
At the day’s dawning all things manifest
Spring forth from the unmanifest;
And at nightfall they dissolve again
In (that same mystery) surnamed ‘unmanifest’ (8,18)
Yes, this whole host of beings
Comes ever anew to be; at the fall of night
It dissolves away all helpless;
At dawn of day it rises up (again) (8,19)
Furthermore, the Hindu system of time reckoning divides a kalpa of 4.32 billion yars
into 14 manvantaras and hence one manvantara becomes 30,84,48,000 years or
308.448 million years. Hindu tradition also says that we are now passing through the
Svetavaraha Kalpa and after the beginning of this Svetavaraha Kalpa, siz manvantaras
have gone and the seventh Vaivasvata Manvantara is in currency. The name of the first
manvantara, after the beginning of the Svetavaraha Kalpa, is called the Svayambhuva
Manvantara and our Bhagavat Purana says that Maharaja Uttanapata, the father of
Bhaktaraj Dhruva, used to rule the earth in the said Svayambhuva Manvantara. A simple
calculation leads us to the conclusion that the reign of Maharaja Uttanapata occurred
1,97,12,21,106 years or nearly 1.97122 billion years ago.
So far, the scientists of the Darwinian school used to pooh-pooh all these conclusions of
our history as written in our 18 Pursnas and torn everything down declaring them
myths. But very recently an American researcher has conclusively proved that the
narrations of our Puranas are true. Shri Michael Cremo, who is a devotee of Lord
Krishna and a member of the International Society of Krishna Consciousness (ISKCON),
being inspired by the descriptions of the Bhagvat Purana, started investigating these
matters and unearthed a deep conspiracy of the Western scientists. In fact
archaeologists had discovered fossilised human remains of much older date and many of
them were more than a billion years old. But the scientists intentionally suppressed all
theses discoveries as they could not be explained by the Darwin’s Theory of Evolution.
Michael Cremo has compiled all these discoveries in his book Forbidden Archaeology.
Later on he wrote another book Devolution of Man, In this later work, he conclusively
proved that man lived on the earth nearly two billion years ago. He also discarded the
notion of the Darwin’s Theory that man is an ascended ape. Or rather, he believes that
the ancestors of today’s man were angels and hence man is a fallen angel, not an
ascended ape.
Is should not escape one’s notice that the discrepancy between the narration of the
Bhagvat Purana and the conclusion of Michael Cermo are very close. While the Bhagvat
Purana tells that man existed 1.97 billion years ago, Dr.Cremo’s estimate is two billion
years. And hence the difference between these two conclusions is 0.03 billion (or the
error is only 1.5 per cent). So in the introduction of his later work, Michael Cremo
writes, “My book forbidden Archaeology, co-authored with Richard L.Thompson,
documents archaeological evidence for extreme human antiquity, consistent with the
Puranas, the historical writings of ancient India. The evidence places a human presence
so far back in time as to call into question the Darwinian account of human beings.”
During the Vietnam War, the young Cremo became dissatisfied with life and started
travelling and reading various texts and doring his wild travels, he happened to be got in
touch with the Vedas and it was the Vedic philosophy that changed his life. In 1984, he
began to study the correlation between modern science and the narration in ancient
Hindu texts and in mid-1990s, be wrote his first book, Forbidden Archaeology. In
October, last year, Dr.Cremo came to Kolkata to initiate a campaign for his books and
delivered a lecture at the Anthropology Department of the University of Kolkata. While
speaking about his work, Dr.Cremo said, “I had no idea that there was so much evidence.
That’s one of the reasons it took me a long time to write the book.” He also said,
“Humans did not evolve up from matter; instead we have devolved, or came down, from
the realm of pure consciousness spirit.” But the book received bitter criticism from the
scientific community in the West. So, Dr. Cremo said, “The book had to face a storm of
scathing criticism from the scientific community.” He is now working hard for his third
book. “The extra evidence I have gathered is sufficient for a third book. It wilt take
another two years to finish the hook”, Dr Cremo told the audience.
From the above developments it is not difficult to understand that, time has arrived for
the Western scholars to accept our Puranas as historical texts and not mythologies. It
will not be irrelevant to recall the comments of a few renowned Western scholars
regarding our historical texts. Famous Germin scholar Max Muller, in his History of
Sanskrit Literature, wrote, “No wonder that a nation like India cared so little about
history.” Another Western scholar M. Wintemitz, in his History of India Literature,
wrote, “History is one weak spot in Indian literature.
It is, in fact, nonexistent. The total lack of historical sense is so characteristic that the
whole course of Sanskrit literature is darkened by the defect.” Another Western scholar,
Major Wilford, once said, “With regard to history, the Hindus have done really nothing
but romances from which tome truth may occasionally be extracted,” Now the time has
come for these scholars to swallow the bitter pill.
*****
Sri Kota Venkatachalam – a complete scholar historian
By
Dr.K.M.Rao, Ph.D., D.Litt.
State President,
Bharatiya Itihasa Sankalana Samiti, Tamil Nadu
There were no special occasions during the life-time of Sri Kota Venkatachalam to
honour him to make it a memorable occasion like this. But the legacy of his monumental
historical studies travelled through time for about a century and captured the minds of
contemporary historians, Sanskrit scholars, and academicians. This miraculous
phenomenon reminds us of the prophetic truth expressed by the great samskrit poet
Bhavabhuti in the following verse:
“utpatsyatesti mama kopi samana dharma
Kalohyayam niravadhir vipulacha prudhvi.”
Tr. (A kindred spirit is or will be born out of the limitless time and populous earth to
accomplish the work.)
Here is an opportunity to offer our grateful acknowledgement for his pioneering studies
in chronology ancient History based on our puranic heritage. He has been acclaimed as
an outstanding resource person in ancient History by his friends and admirers. He was
loved and respected now by academicians and professors in that discipline.
But the present occasion of remembering him is memorable in a distinct way. His works
got the recognition they deserve in the academic circles and his findings are extensively
quoted in the field of research. In the light of a stirring breakthrough in research in
Ancient History in the discovery Saraswathi river and with the discovery of more than
2500 new sites of Mohenjodaro and Harappan civilization (now called as Saraswathi
civilization) and exploding the myth of Aryan invasion, and with the findings of Sri Kota
Venkatachalam the edifice of the false history of British Historians is tumbling down.
Kota Venkatachalam unequivocally has established a continuous and uninterrupted
reign of dynasties from Maha Bharata war in 3138 B.C. up to the rule of Vikramaditya —
Salivahana rule in 78 A.D., with meticulous details from Matsya, Vayu, Bhavishya and
Vishnu Puranas. Well researched articles from the works of Kota Venkatachalam have
been brought out in this volume.
Since the publication of his works, a notable change has taken place in the academic
circles of history and its influence has been steadily increasing. He has come to realize
that for the preservation of the authenticity of our Ancient History and to validate and
provide a broad and stable base for it, he has to critically examine the conclusions
inferred by the western historians taken from our puranas. Sri Kota Venkatachalam
highlights to what ridiculous extent they can stoop down can be best understood by the
following instance he gave regarding fixing the “age of Patanjali” : (vide Ancient Hindu
History.p.99)
“The sentence ‘ihapushpamithram yaja yamaha’ is found in the maha bhashya

commentary on the sutras of Panini of Patanjali and therefore it is inferred by V.S.Smith
and other historians (vide early history of India p. 228) that Patanjali was a
contemporary of Pushpamitra Sunga and attended the Aswamedha sacrifice performed
by him.”
Sri Kota Venkatachalam points out that the author Patanjali need not have to be present
at the sacrifice which he mentions incidentally by way of comparison. (as an illustration
of a principal) in a treatise on grammar nor does it follow that Pushyamitra was at that
time.
Another grave And grievous they have perpetrated was that Maurya dynasty and Gupta
dynasty ruled from Pataliputra as their capital. According to them both Girivraja and
Pataliputra are the same. But Sri Kota Venkatachalam challenged the mistaken identitiy
of these two capitals. He gave correct reigning periods of the kings of the Maurya
dynasty. The Maurya kings reigned for 316 years at Girivraja as capital of their Magadha
Kingdom from 1534 B.C. to 1218 B.C.
Name of the king Years reigned Period
1. Chandra Gupta Maurya 34 1534 – 1500 B.C. 2. Bindusara 28 1500 – 1472 B.C.
3. Asoka 36 1472 – 1436 B.C.
4. Suparsa 8 1436 – 1428 B.C.
5. Dasaradha 8 1428 – 1420 B.C.
6. Indrapalitha 70 1420 – 1350 B.C.
7. Harsha Vardhana 8 1350 – 1342 B.C.
8. Sangata 9 1342 – 1333 B.C.
9. Salisuka 13 1333 – 1320 B.C.
10. Somasarma 7 1320 – 1313 B.C.

11. Sathadhanva 8 1313 – 1305 B.C.
12. Brihadradha 87 1305 – 1218 B.C.
Total 316 years
THE GUPTA EMPERORS WITH PATALIPUTRA

AS THEIR CAPITAL RULED FOR 245 YEARS.
Kali 2775 – 3020 : 327 B.C. to 82 B.C.
S.No. Name of the Emperor years reigned Kali era B.C.
1. Chandragupta I 7 2775-2782 327-320
2. Samudragupta 51 2782-2883 320-269
3. Chandra Gupta II 36 3883-2869 269-233
4. Kumara Gupta 42 2869-2911 233-191
5. Skanda Gupta 25 2911-2936 191-163
6. Narasimha Gupta 40 2936-2976 166-126
(being minor by guardian Stiraputa 5 years)

Narasimha Gupta himself after attaining majority 36 years)
7. Kumara Gupta II 41 2976-3020 126-82
Sri Kota Venkatachalam targeted all the four western protagonists of false history
namely.
William Jones, Pargitar, V.A.Smith and Max Muller and exposed their well laid out
mischief. Their historical fraud and falsehood so brazenly incorporated in our history
text books and passed on a presumptious history to posterity. He created through his
books a historically salubrious atmosphere for writing our true history in accordance
with our resources available in our puranas, and samskrit literary works belonging to
different periods. The conclusions he has drawn based on those vast resource material
are unassailable and infallible. That this situation has appeared now and has become as
hopeful as it is to begin rewriting our history is largely due to Sri Kota Venkatachalam’ s
genius, historical perceptivity, energy and undiscouraged Endeavour. Heir of the
Bharatiya tradition he was fully convinced of the essential historical validity of our
puranas and challenged the western Historians. He mastered the puranic perspective of
our history so that he could present it to the western world how an oriental mind works
in writing history with different parameters to which the western writing of history is
not accustomed to and is mostly based on excavations in search of bones and stones.
As a result of this new methodological approach of writing our history based on this new
paradigm, the books he has written have assumed a value to the enquirer into Bharatiya
history. They open wide the door to an appreciation of the new orientation of our minds
in studying our history. This new orientation enables the new generation of historians to
catch the inner spirit of our Ancient History. The three volumes of Kota Venkatachalam:
(1) Ancient Hindu History Volume I & II and the plot – will long remain a landmark, as
an authentic presentation of the chronology of Ancient Hindu History from this puranic
stand point. They provided exactly what was needed as a foundation on which more
detailed historical material can be secured in future historical studies. In Ancient Hindu
history part I, he has allocated chapter VIII exclusively for the study of contemporary
kings of the various kingdoms of Bharat after the Mahabharata war with a map
appended to it for geographical study. He reiterates that the Matsya, Vishnu, Bhavishya
Purana’s give us continuous lists of royal dynasties of Magadha from the time of
Mahabharata war i.e., from 3138 B.C. to 1634 B.C. (vide) page 281, Ancient Hindu
History Volume I; Matsya Purana chapter 273, slokas 13 to 17; Bhavishya Purana 3rd
parva 4-23-2 to 4-23-18. The Vishnu Dharmottara Purana khanda I, chapter XI and in
slokas 7 to 10 narrates the western, north western, northern and north eastern states of
ancient Bharat totaling to 23 states, (page 296 op.cit).
Sri Kota Venkatachalam dispells another mistaken identity of western historians
regarding Pushpa mitra yavanas and Pushpamitra Sunga dynasty of kings who were
quite different. He says that there could be no connection between these Pushpamitra
yavanas and the Sunga kings of the dynasty of Pushpamitra Sunga. Pushpamitra Sunga
belonged to the 13th century B.C. and the Pushpamitra yavanas belonged to the 3rd
century B.C. according to the puranas. The Bahlika yavanas, Pushpamitra and Dimitras
were the contemporaries of the Gupta kings of 3rd century B.C. according to
unambiguous statements in the puranas. (vide page 304 ancient history part one)
Sri Kota Venkatachalam in his Ancient History volume II has defined the complimentary
and yet the limited role of archaeology in matters of Ancient History of an ancient
country like Bharat — the most ancient nation in the history of mankind. In the opening
lines of this volume he writes:
“for the reconstruction of the true history of our country the ancient historical writings
such as our puranas should form the main source and authority. Other evidences such as
archaeological etc may provide corroborative evidence of the facts established from the
historical writings but cannot suffice by themselves to furnish a complete and
continuous account of the country. They give only a limited view of the circumstances
they deal with. All the events in the history of our country extending over thousands of
years could never have been recorded in inscriptions. Some of the inscriptions might
have been lost or not yet discovered. It may not be possible to excavate the whole
surface of earth in the country and satisfy ourselves that all the inscriptions in the past
have been unearthed. Nearly because such confirmatory evidence in the form of
inscriptions is not available in support of proved historical events, the historicity of such
events should not be doubted”.
But strangely, European historians proceeded on the assumptions that for the
reconstruction of the history of ancient Bharat, the Ancient Historical writings of our
country such as the puranas are untrustworthy and that we have to rely mainly on the
so called “Fundamentals of Historical Research”. Viz. coins, inscriptions, architectural
evidence etc. Sri. Kota Venkatachalam deplores that these indologists masquerading as
historians have indoctrinated these notions into the minds of our modern historians and
set them on a wrong track. Their indology is an Euphimism for history or conversely
their history is an Euphimism for indology.
In support of his stand point Sri Kota Venkatachalam quotes the view
Mahamahopadhyaya Dr. Han Prasad Sastry who corroborates his stand:
“In the Eighties my Europian friends advised me not to touch Ramayana, The Maha
Bhanata and the Puranas for the purpose of getting Indian History from them. They
worked hard with coins, inscriptions, notices of foreign travelers, archaeology,
sculpture, and architecture for extracting chronology and history from them. Except
Puranas they studied everything. But Lo! Pargitar and jayaswal now produce a
chronology that suits to their needs from the puranas. Indirectly they rescued the
puranas from the disrepute in which they are placed and heightened the respect for
them. (vide J.V.O.R.S vol.XIVP.P325, 326.)
Like S.Radhkrishnan, who interpreted Indian Philosophy to the west, Sri Kota
Venkatachalam attempted to enlighten the western Historians regarding our oriental
method of writing History. The English volumes of Sri Kota Venkatachalam make an
indelible impression on the reader as an interpretation of Bharatiya History to the west
from our purarnic viewpoint. These volumes provided exactly what was needed as a
foundation on which more detailed and in-depth historical studies can be conducted in
future. But the difficult problem here lies in bringing about a mutual intellectual
understanding between these two conflicting views of writing our history and make the
western historians understand the oriental genius of preserving our history in poetic
form which no other nation in the world has ever tried this unique form. It can even be
set to music to propagate human values of a highest order. To mediate effectively these
two groups only a person like Sri Kota Venkatachalam can achieve through his works
who has absorbed both the perspectives. The depth, profundity and his style of writing
are inimitable.
His two monographs “The Historicity of Vikramaditya and Salivahana” in English and
“Kaliyugaraja Vamsaniulu” in Telugu language epitomize brevity of expression of
historical exactitude. They amply demonstrate that a good command in Samskrit is
indispensible to write our history.
Any one who goes through his Historical works knows that there is something deeper in
him, an inner vision, from which he intuitively derives his conclusions from the puranas
in the light of which he discerned as if by a mystical revelation and interpreted the
esoteric intricacies of history enshrined in our Puranas. He envisaged an ideal of
Rajadharma in our history — the ideal of enlightened monarchies and dynasties of
highly revered king that ruled as if by divine ordination and bequeathed their history to
us through his historical studies.
He has a larger sense of history than the one being usually pursued, an inspired view
which understands the aspirations of us in the annals of our history. As a precursor in
the field of comparative chronological studies and with his insight into the deeper
motives of our nation he has been anxious to motivate young historians in the new
methodology he has explored. He is more concerned to point out guiding principles to
them — the next generation of historians — to apply his method into newer areas of
study.
This commemorative volume is devoted to his studies in comparative chronology,

mainly in the hope that it would mark the beginning for a new line of historical activity
which would ultimately result in a systematic and vigourous study of our history. His
historical discussions with all eminent scholars of his time can be described as” a
mastermind interacting with other masterminds”. It is right that this volume with a
commemorative purpose with the name of a mastermind Sri Kota Venkatachalam, which
not only is inalienably connected with the renaissance and an awakening in
reconstructing our history but will also equally inalienably be associated with a new line
of thinking directed towards looking at our own history afresh.
Dr.K.Mahankali Rao Ph.D.
Member
Editorial Board.
*****
‘The Historicity of Vikramaditya and Salivahana’
• A Golden Era ignored by British Historians
• AN intrigue exposed by Kota Venkatachalam
By
Dr. Kalikivayi Mahankali Rao Ph.D.,

State President
Bharatiya Itihasa Sankalana Samiti, Tamilnadu, India
Paper Read : at
Indic Study Foundation , U. S. A,
And
Akhila Bharatiya Ithihasa Sankalana Yojana

International Conference on Indian History, Civilization and Geopolitics
January 2009, 9th Friday to 11th Sunday
At India International Centre
No.40, Lodhi Estate,
New Delhi, India
THE HISTORICITY OF VIKRAMADITYA AND SALIVAHANA
________________________________________________________________________
– A golden era ignored by British historians

-An Intrigue exposed by Kota Venkatachalam
By Dr.Kalikivayi Mahankali Rao PhD1,
Email – sujataraobjp@yahoo.com
History is not a description of the fate of a people; each civilization develops a character
of its own. Character is destiny said Dr.Radha Krishnan. It is applicable both for
individuals as well as nations. History is a portrayal of an unfolding of destiny of a
people who appear on world stage as and when their time comes to reveal value based
life patterns relative to their perception of god, man and nature. It is their own
Weltanschuung — a world view of their own. In this sense, History is an exercise in the
evaluation of a society in terms of a historical teleological purpose to fulfill which a
particular civilization comes in to existence and vanishes in the sands of time, like the
Greek, Roman, Egyptian etc. This phenomenon has been put forward poignantly by
WILL DURANT.
“A great civilization is not conquered from without until it has destroyed itself from
within”
This is what happened to all civilizations except Bhartiya civilization. This Phenomenon
calls for an ‘objective analysis of their social structure, stratification and functional
aspects of those extinct civilizations. Social structure sustains itself through its
stratification to meet the functional needs of occupational differentiation — a kind of
division of labor to meet the needs of production and distribution systems. There should
exist a strong systemic relation between them for any civilization to last long. Egyptian,
Greek and Romanian civilizations are conquering civilizations.
“Man is the measure of all beings”-This is the metaphysical statement or premise on

which their civilizations are based. They have been built to show their military might. To
keep their people happy and prosperous their Emperors went on military expeditions
with mighty armies to conquer nations and brought wealth and enriched their people,
brought slaves in hoards as work force. Some feeble attempts were made by some
philosopher statesman like Marcus Auralius Caesar to make their nations republic. But
all failed due to political turmoil and intrigues that prevailed at those times. Seneca was
persecuted by Emperors Caligula and Nero. Socrates was poisoned and Greece
succeeded in forming a mutually waning city states. Plato and Aristotle were reduced to
a state of philosophers of state ignoring their metaphysical outpourings of highest order.
George Santoyana of Spain writes that there are only two metaphysical nations in the
world, one is Bharat and the other is Greece. When the neighboring states of Greece
invented superior alloy metal to make swords and other weapons of warfare, the Greeks
were decimated in all the wars. Similarly when the Germanian Barbarians invented the
powerful Cross-Bow with a longer strike range the Roman Empire collapsed within a
short period leaving nothing for posterity to cherish except the ruins that mourn silently
with eerie winds around. Reminding the glory mayhem that happened for ‘THE
_________________________________
1 State President Bhartiya Itihasa Sanskala Sarniti, Tamilnadu, A-13 C Block Gulmohar
Apts., T.Nagar Chennai 600012
GLADIATORS’ in a 64 day festival in Rome to celebrate their victories in the wars. The
arena of the coliseum was soaked with the innocent blood of the Gladiators. In contrast
the Bhartiya tradition of the concept of mother earth as a cow to be milked and not
destroyed is the very basis of sustainable development epitomized in the Upanishadic
saying exhorting humanity with the Upanishadic dictum.
‘Tena tyaktena bhunjita”-Take from nature whatever is required to sustain in

accordance with your need and not according to your greed. The Bhartiya tradition sets
before us the spiritual goal of Sanatana dharma and the socio-religious goal of Dharma
in accordance with which our social codes (smritis) are composed. These social codes
are revised time and again according to the changes in Yugas i.e. Yuga dharma. This
reflects that our Bhartiya civilization constitutes a highly organized society with a strong
social institutional basis for spiritual, religious and social goals. Taking an overall
picture, we have to take into consideration the cultural-spiritual-ethical notion of
dharma as the social foundation for a well ordered functional society. These dharmic
values were implemented in the lives of our kings and people in our puranas and epics.
To create such a tradition it requires hundreds of years history. This history is
embedded in our 18 puranas. Purana means “purapi navah”-though old, yet ever new.
Puranas have been edited and updated time to time hence they are ‘though old, yet ever
new’. Puranas are the primary source for writing the ancient history of Bhaarat.
V.A.Smith admits: “The most systematic record of Indian historical tradition is that
preserved in the dynastic lists of the puranas”, five out of the eighteen works of this class
namely; vayu, matsya, Vishnu, bhromanda and bhagavata contain such lists. But Pargiter
tampered the text of puranas and advised his co-workers to rely on Bhavishya Purana.
V.A.Smith admires F.E.Pargiter that he has succeeded in his work “The Dynasties of Kali
Age” in obtaining the most-definite results which was challenged by Kota
Venkatachalam. This paper intends to highlight the glaring disparity in assigning correct
timing of the periods to all dynasties with reference to the historicity of emperors
Vikramadilya and Salivahana. Kota Venkatachalam tells us: “The Bhavishya Mahapurana,
in the form it is available s highly interpolated by the western scholars to create doubts
about its authenticity. From the very early times Christian missionaries of all
denominations were united in their endeavor to destroy or discredit our ancient
literature as they would not tolerate the existence of our great works which contained
the history of the earth and the universe for crores of years before the creation of the
world they described in the Bible (Ancient Hindu History Part 1, pp2l 0-211).
VIKRAMADITYA AND SALIVAHANA ERAS

The Vikramadifya and Salivahana eras begin with 57 BCE and 78 CE respectively. A
controversy has been raging regarding the founder of these Iwo eras. Contrary to our
expectation V.A.Smith writes:
“The popular belief which associates the Vikrama era of 58-57 BCE with a Raja,
Vikramaditya or Bikram of Ujjain at that date is erroneous. There was no such person
then. It is however true that probably it was invented by the astronomers of Ujjain. The
first name of it was Malwa era. The term Vikramakala used in the later times must refer
to one or other of the many kings with the title of Vikramaditya or Vikrama, who was
believed to have established the era. The king referred to may be presumed to be
Chandragupta II. Vikramaditya who conquered Ujjain about CE 390, The Gupta and Saka
eras Changed their names similarly, becoming known in after ages as Valabhi and the
Salivahana eras respectively”2
So it is impossible that the western scholars should be ignorant of the accounts of

Vikrama and Salivahana in Bhavishya-maha-Purana; They purposely ignored the four
dynasties of Agni Vamsa which covered over a period of about 1300 years, from 101
BCE to 1193 CE i.e. from the time of Vikramaditya to the time of Prithvi Raja taking
Bhojaraja alone from the list of the Panwar dynasty leaving the era-founders,
Vikramaditya and Salivahana in the intervening period. Even before Vikramaditya the
four dynasties of Agni Vamsa covered over a period of 291 years from Kali 2710(or 392
BCE) to Kali 3001 (or 101 BCE). This intentional bungling was necessitated by the
theory which makes Alexander and Chandragupta Maurya, contemporaries. The
Chronology of ancient Indian History right from the time of Mahabharata War (3138
BCE) down to the beginning of Gupta dynasty (327 BCE) had to be compressed by 1207
years so as to suit the contemporaneity of Alexander and Chandragupta. *
Kali era begins in the year 3102
Legend Year
Beginning of Kali Yuga 20th Feb. at 2-27-30 hrs
3102 BCE
Mahabharata war 36 years before Kali 3138 BCE
After the war Somadhi of the 3138 BCE
Barhadradha dynasty
Was crowned as king of Magadha in
And the dynasty ruled for 1006 years 3138-2132 BCE
Pradyota dynasty ruled for 138 years 2132-1994 BCE

For this very purpose Gautama Buddha who actually flourished in the 19th century BCE.
is placed in the 6th century; Chandragupta Maurya who lived in 1534 BCE is brought
down to 323 BCE . The Andhra Satavahana dynasty which commenced in 833 BCE is
dragged down to 220 BCE and is made to last till 240 CE i.e. for a period of 460 years.
Even then they had to meet with certain difficulties. They made the Sunga, the Kanwa
and the Andhra dynasties, contemporaneous simply to compress the chronology.
_________________
2 Vide, the Oxford Students’ History of India P.P 80, 81 by V.A Smith Ed 1915
They had to dnve away the Iwo great emperors and era founders-Vikramaditya and
Salivahana-out of the historical field identifying Hala-Satavahana of the 5th century BCE
with the Salivahana of the Panwar dynasty of 78 CE. The Gupta Dynasty and the Gupta
era was placed in 320 CE.
Vikramaditya and Salivahana were historical persons who extended their empires from
the Himalayas to Cape Comorin. Our historians summarily dispensed with them as
mythical persons and ascribed these eras to some nameless Saka kings. This is an
extraordinary case of audacity. It is a wonder that Indigenous scholars also followed the
same line and fruitlessly tried to trace out the unknown Saka kings instead of searching
their Puranic literature to have the correct history of the founders of these eras.
Vikramaditya and Salivahana are historical personages and both of them belong to the
Panwar dynasty of Agni Vamsa. Of this dynasty Vikrama is the 8th, Salivahana the 11th,
and Bhoja the 21st king. Salivahana was the great-grandson of Vikramadifya and he
should not be confounded with Hala-Satavahana who belonged to the Andhra
Satavahana family and flourished in the 5th century BCE. (i.e. 500-495 BCE).
Sisunaga dynasty 360 years 1994-1634 BCE
Nanda dynasty 100 years 1634-1534 BCE
Then the Maurya dynasty begins with 1534 BCE
Chandragupta
Maurya the 1st King.
Invasion of Alexander 327 BCE
Difference 1207 years lost
INTERNAL EVIDENCE
________________________________________________________________________
“purne thrimsachchate varshe
Kalau prapte bhayamkare
Sakanamcha Vinasardham Arya
Dharma vivruddhaye
Jatassivajnaya sopi kailasat
Guhyakaloyat.” (Bhavishya Maha Purana 3-1-7-14,15 verses)
“Vikramaditya namanom pita
Krulwa mumodaha
So balopi mahaprajanah pithru
Mathru priyamkarah” (3-1-7- 16)
“pancho Varshe vayah prapte
Tapasordhe vanam gatah
Dwadasabdam prayathnena
Vikramena krutam tapah” (Bhavishya 3-1-7-17)
“Paschadambavatim divyam
Purim yatah siiyanvitah
Divyam simhasanam ramyam
Dwathrimsan murthi samyutam” (Bhavishya 3-1-7-18)
“At the completion of 3000 years after the advent of the terrible Kaliyuga, (ie.101 BCE.) a
person descended from the abode of Guhyakas in Kailasa, at the command of Siva, for
the purpose of destroying the Sakas and uplifting Arya-Dharma. He was born to the
Great King Gandharvasena. The father named him ‘Vikramaditya’ and felt very much
rejoiced. Though a boy he was very wise and pleased his parents. (Bhavishya Purana 3-
1-7-14, 15, 16 verses)
When he was 5 years pld, Vikrama went to the forest and did penance for 12 years.
Having enriched his greatness by penance he reached the city Ambavati (Uijain) and was
anointed as a king on a golden throne decorated with 32 golden doils.” (This was in the
year 3020 Of Kati era i.e. 82 BCE.) (Bhav. 3-1-7-17, 18). It should be noted that
Vikramaditya was not a title as some historians think. But it was the name christened by
the father.
Key Dates
Legend Kali, BCE
1. Birth of Vikramaditya 3001 – 101
2. Coronation of Vikramaditya 3020 – 82
3. Starting of Vikrama era when he visited 3044 – 58 – 57

Nepal, (see Nepal Vamsavali)
4. Dedication of Jyotirvada bharana by Kalidasa 3068 – 33
5. Sent his court poet ‘Mathru Gupta’ as king of

Kashmir which was included in Vikramaditya
empire (see Rajatarangini) 3115 – 14 CE
6. Pandit Sree Krishna Misra’s reference of

Vikramaditya in his astronomical treatise
(Jyotishaphalaratnamala) 3115 – 14 CE
7. Death of Vikramaditya 3120 – 19 CE
List of Kings of the Panwar Dynasty
NAME OF THE KINGS REGNAL KALI BCE
YEARS
1 PRAMARA 6 2710-2716; 392-386
2 MAHAMARA 3 2716-2719; 386-383
3 DEVAPI 3 2719-2722; 383-380
4 DEVADUTA 3 2722-2725; 380-377

5 DEFEATED BY SAKAS. LEFT UJJAIN AND
HAD GONE TO SRISAILAM. INEFFICIENT AND
NAMELESS KINGS. THEIR NAMES ARE NOT
MENTIONED IN THE PURANAS 195 2725-2920; 377-182
6 GANDHARVASENA (1ST TIME) 50 2920-2970; 182-132
7 SANKHARAJA SON OF NO.6 WENT TO

FOREST FOR MEDITATION NO.7
DIED ISSUELESS 30 2970-3000; 132-102
7A. GANDHARVASENA RETURNED FROM THE

FOREST AND TOOK UP THE
GOVERNMENT AGAIN 20 3000-3020; 102-82
8 VIKRAMADITYA (2ND SON OF GANDHARVASENA

BORN IN 3001 KALI (101 BCE.) 100 3020-3120; 82-19CE
9 DEVABHAKTA 10 3120-3130; 19-29 CE
10 NAMELESS KING OR KINGS (NAME NOT

GIVEN IN THE PURANAS) 49 3130-3179; 29-78
11 SALIVAHANA 60 3179-3239; 78-138
12-20 SALIHOTRA SALIVARDHANA SUHOTRA

HAVIRHOTRA INDRAPALA MALAYAVAN
SAMBHUDATTA BHAUMARAJA VATSARAJA 50
21 BHOJARAJA 56 3739-3795; 638-693-94
22-28 SAMBHUDATTA BINDUPALA RAJAPALA

MAHINARA SOMAVARMA KAMAVARMA
BHUMIPALA OR (VIRASIMHA) 300 3795-4095; 693-993-94
29 RANGAPALA KALPASIMHA 200 4095-4295; 993-1193-94
31 GANGASIMHA (ISSUELESS)
(Vide Bhavishya Maha Purana 3rd Parva 4th Kanda 1st Chapter from 12 to 46 verses).
(for easy references see “Kings of Agni Vamsa” by Kota Venkatachalam – in Telugu)
This royal dynasty came to a close in the bathe of Kurukshetra. Along with this dynasty
have closed the four dynasties of Agni Vamsa, except a few royal families of the
chaulakya dynasty that established their might in the south. The history of the four
Agnivamsis is narrated in 72 out of the 100 chapters in the Pratisagra parva of
Bhavishya Maha-Purana. Out of the 72 chapters 44 are devoted for the history of
Vikrama and Salivahana. It is a wonder that the history of these illustrious emperors of
Agni Vamsa is not touched at all by the western historians, The names of Prithviraja,
Jayachandra, Rani Samyukta and Bhoja could not be mentioned by them, but the history
of the remaining persons of these dynasties was purposely withheld. What is worse,
these historians began to assert that Vikrama and Salivahana were not historical
persons at all, and they attributed their eras to some nameless Saka kings.
The Panwar dynasty in which Vikramaditya and Salivahana were born in the most
important of the four Agnivamsis. Vikramadifya and Salivahana conquered the whole
bharat from Himalayas to Cape Comorin, became emperors and established their eras.
Salivahana performed the Ashwamedha sacrifice.
The situation of the country after Vikramaditya is described in the bhavishya Maha
Purana, 3-3-2- 9; 17 verses.
The gist of the slokas is given here.
After Vikramaditya reached heaven several (incompetent and nameless) kings ruled the
country. (From 19 to 78 CE.)
Then the empire of Vikramaditya was split up into 18 kingdoms. The limits of the
empire were:
* Sindhu in the west.
Setu in the South.
Badari in the North.
Kapilarashtra in the East.
The 18 Kingdoms formed were:
1. Indraprastha.
2. Panchala.
3. Kurukshefra.
4. Kapilarashtra.
5. Antervedi.
6. Vrajarashtra.
7. Ajmir.
8. Maru (Rajputana).
9. Ghurjara.
10. Maharashtra.
11. Dravida.
12. Kalinga (included Andhra Desa).
13. Avanti.
14. Udupam.
15. Vangadesa (Bengal).
16. Gaudadesa.
17. Magadha.
18. Kosala.
There were several languages and religions in these kingdoms, each of which had a
separate king. Under these circumstances, the Sakas and Mlechcha tribes heard that the
Aryadharma was decaying and crossing the Indus in large hoards attacked Aryadesa.
They entered the country through the Himalayan and Indus regions and plundered
these small kingdoms, killed the old, the infants and the women-folk and abducted many
women. (Bhavishya 3-3-29-17 verses.)
SALIVAHANA
________________________________________________________________________
In those times, Emperor Salivahana the great grandson of Vikramaditya came to the
ancestral throne of Ujjain. With a great army he proceeded against the Sakas, the Chinas,
the Tartars, the Bahleekas, the Kamarupis, the Romans or Ramatas and the deceitful
Khorasanis and defeated them.
He took back the treasures plundered by them, punished them and drove them out of
the country in 3179 of the Kali era (i.e. 78 CE.). The Great Emperor Salivahana
demarcated the Aryastana, and the Mtechchastana, the river Sindhu being the dividing
line; the land to the east of the river being called ‘Sindhustana’ and the land to the west
of it being called mlechchastana. (Bhavishya 3-3-2-17,21 verses.)
The Salivahana era started in the year Kali 3179 or 78th year of the Christian era.
Salivahana not only demarcated the Aryastana and Mlechchastana but also made
arrangements for the prevention of the Mrechchas crossing the border of river Sindhu.
He performed the horse sacrifice and reached heaven offer ruling for 60 years. (78 to
138 CE) (Bhavishya 3-3-2-33-3-4-1-23)
Bhoja is the tenth king after Salivahana (i.e. 21sf king of the Panwar line).
He went on an expedition to the northern countries up to Herat and conquered them

(Bhavishya 3-3-3-ito 4).
The western historians undoubtedly read the detailed history of the Agnivamsis in the
Bhavishya Maha Purana and have taken from it short accounts of a few kings like Bhoja.
prithvi Baja etc. and have incorporated them into their histories. It is a wonder that they
have not given even the lists of the kings of ‘the four dynasties-not even mentioned
Vikramaditya and Salivahana the most important emperors who founded their eras that
are still widely used in India. Further these western scholars treated Vikrama and
Salivahana as mythical personsjt is a pity that Native scholars blindly followed their
western masters and is unable to come out of the trap even after a century of historical
research. It is high time that our historians should open their eyes to the truth held out
in the puranas.
Short Bibliography
1. Bhavishya Purana.
2. Rajafarangini, Trans. R.S. Pandit, Sahitya Academy, Delhi.
3. Ancient Hindu History, Vol I, Koto Venkatachelam.
4. Kashmir History Reconstructed. Kota Venkatachelam.
5. The Historicity of Vikramaditya and Salivahana Kota Venkatachelam.
6. “Vikramaditya of Ujjain” Raj Bali Pandya. Varanasi 1954.
7. The study of Indian History and Culture, vol IV, Dr.S.D.KulkaIni.
8. Early History of India, V.A.Smith.

9. The Dynasties of Kali Age, F.E.Pargiter, Reprint, Motilal Banarsidass, Delhi.
*****
The Pernicious effects of the misinterpreted Greek Synchronism in

Ancient Indian History – a critique on Pandit Kota Venkatachalam
Key note address By
Koslya Vepa Ph.D
Convenor, ICIH 2009, Executive Director, Indic Studies Foundation, California, USA
What do we mean by the Greek synchronism?
It was F E Pargiter, who introduced the notion of a Synchronism in Indian

Historiography, in one of the first such works to appear in a European language, which
lent credulity to the Puranic texts, he was the first to analyze them in detail and publish
his findings in a book.3 Even so, Pargiter had fallen prey to the propensity of the colonial
overlord to tamper with the data instead of reporting on it in a dispassionate manner
with Vairagya Vlveka. In so doing he follows the pattern of British Indian civil servants,
who with literally dozens of domestic servants to relieve them of daily chores and ample
time and a security enabled through palatial and sumptuous salaries at the cost of the
impoverished Indian, were able to indulge in the favorite pastime of rewriting and
reinterpreting Indian History in a form more palatable to the European audience. But
Pargiter exhibits a degree of adherence to the evidence not evident in most other
writers from the Occident. Despite his scholarship, the constant contact with Indians
who were mostly in a subordinate role and generally obsequious in their behavior to
most Occidentals, had taken its toll on objectivity and there is palpable condescension in
the narrative that he spins and like other English historians, he does not seem to have
sought the opinion and review of Indic Pundits.
The concern about synchronism was a natural one and stemmed from the need for
understanding the relationship between various overlapping dynasties that spanned a
millennial time frame. Hailing as they did, from a small island, they were not used to
seeing the sheer plethora of dynastic families that ruled over the different parts of the
subcontinent during the millennia. More importantly, the tendency to disbelieve any
dates or the absolute chronology was so strong, that they were looking for external
synchronisms, especially with respect to an Occidental. The difficulty was that there was
not much of a civilization in the Occident during the millennia prior to 1000 BCE, with
the exception of the countries surrounding the eastern Mediterranean. As a result, there
is no record that is accessible to us even of travelers from Greece or Babylon during the
time frame in question. This is not to say that absence of evidence is evidence of
absence. It is just that more work needs to be done to see if there were other travelers to
India during the time period under consideration.
Sir William Jones

The real pioneer of European Indology was Sir William Jones (1746-April 27, 1794),
reputedly a scholar, gifted linguist and founder of the Royal Asiatic Society and by all
accounts a man of superior intellect. It appears he was a confidante of Warren Hastings
(1732-1818). Jones ostensibly became an ardent admirer of India. He wrote, “I am in
love with Gopia, charmed with Crishen (Krishna), an enthusiastic admirer of Raama and
a devout adorer of Brihma (Brahma), Bishen (Vishnu), Mahisher (Maheshwara); not to
mention that Judishteir, Arjen, Corno (Yudhishtira, Arjuna, Karna) and the other
warriors of the Mahabharata appear greater in my eyes than Agamemnon, Ajax and
Achilles appeared when I first read the iliad”4.
________________________________________________________________________
3. Pargiter, FE, “Ancient Indian Historical Tradition” Oxford University Press, London,
1922, Chapter XII, page 139.
4. Mukharji, S.N., Sir William Jones: A Study in Eighteenth Century British Attitudes to
India, Orient Longman, 1987.
Above Sir William learning Sanskrit from the Pundits
Brief Highlights in the life of Sir William Jones
Studied at Harrow School
Entered University College, Oxford 1764
Admitted to the Temple September 19, 1770
Called to the Bar, 1774
Fellow of the Royal Society, 1776
Appointed Judge of the Supreme Court of Judicature, Fort St William, 1783
Authored The Chronology of the Hindus, The Indian Zodiac, The Lunar year of the
Hindus
Died of inflammation of the Liver 1794, when he was shy of 50
This is the story we are told. What is the truth of the matter? He remained true to the
Biblical dogma Genesis which he took to be a literal account. His chronology for ancient
India, including the dating of Chandragupta Maurya to the period of Alexander’s
invasion of India was dictated at least in part by the Biblical dogma. Jones may not have
had an ulterior motive in doing this, since these were the times prior to the advent of
Charles Darwin. All the same, his disinclination to go against his scriptures renders his
conclusions suspect. In 1786, while delivering his third lecture, Sir William made the
following statement which aroused the curiosity of many scholars and finally led to the
emergence of comparative linguistics. Noticing the similarities between Sanskrit and the
Classical Languages of Europe such as Greek and Latin he declared:
“The Sanskrit language, whatever be its antiquity, is of wonderful structure; more

perfect than the Greek, more copious than the Latin, and more exquisitely refined than
either, yet bearing to both of them a stronger affinity, both in the roots of verbs and in
the forms of grammar, than could possibly have been produced by accident; so strong
indeed, that no philologer could examine all three of them, without believing them to
have sprung from some common source which, perhaps, no longer exists; there is a
similar reason, though not quite so forcible, for supposing that both the Gothic and the
Celtic, though blended with a very different idiom, had the same origin with the Sanskrit;
and the old Persian might be added to the same family…”5 There is cognitive dissonance
in this stance of Sir William, who on the one hand praises the Sanskrit language as a
significant work of the human intellect while at the same time not inviting a single
Indian to participate in deliberations of the Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal. What is more
they were effectively barred from participating in the meetings.
________________________________________________________________________
5. Jones, Sir William, Collected Works. Vohume III: 34-5.
He had a good understanding of Vedanta as exemplified in the following quote:
“The fundamental tenet of the Vedanta school to which in a more modern age6 the
incomparable Sankara was a firm and illustrious adherent, consisted not in denying the
existence of matter, that is, of solidity, impenetrability, and extended figure (to deny
which would be lunacy), but in correcting the popular notion of it, and in contending
that it has no essence independent of mental perception; that existence and
perceptibility are convertible terms.” These words adequately express the compatibility
of empirical reality and transcendental ideality. 7
One must understand the milieu of the times, to fathom the motivations of the
individuals and nuances of what happened. Who were these people who came to India
so eagerly? What motivated them to do so? Prodosh Aich has documented the real story
behind the study of Indology, the subject that Sir William was credited with initiating.
There are many questions that he answers in the book Lugen mit Langen Beinen (Lies
with Long Legs)8. For example the preponderance of individuals who served in the
upper echelons of the British East India company were awarded the title Sir (or a
Knighthood) before being sent to India, we presume to impress the Indians. A gentleman
with the title Sir in front of his name was a Knight of the British Empire, reminiscent of
the Knights of King Arthur. A Knight did not belong to the hereditary nobility, except on
rare occasions. In order to become a Lord and sit in the House of Lords, one had to own a
substantial estate and land was scarce in England and hence, while it was possible to
impress the Indian by awarding a Sir, it rarely resulted in being elevated to the Peerage.
We mention this to emphasize that the vast majority of official who came to India came
from modest circumstances and only became wealthy after their stay in India. In other
words, the instances where the individual was famous or a scholar before he came to
India was rare indeed. So it was in the case of Sir William, whose primary motivation in
coming to India was to achieve wealth, at a greatly accelerated pace, than he could hope
to achieve in England.
As far as his mastery of languages is concerned, there appears to be considerable

exaggeration when he is credited with knowing 32 languages. He apparently knew
Greek and Latin and had learned Arabic and Persian. In fact so great was his ignorance
of Indic languages that he was unable to distinguish any of the languages spoken in
Bengal when he arrived in Calcutta in 1782. When he was advised by Charles Wilkins to
learn Sanskrit, he is quoted as saying ‘Life is too short and my necessary business too
long for me to think at my age — he was then 38- of acquiring a new language, when
those which I have already learned have such a mine of curious and agreeable
information.
Thus began the study of Indo European languages as one family. Such a study falls under
the rubric of a field known as Philology. Wikipedia defines Philology as “Philology is the
study of ancient texts and languages. The term originally meant a love (Greek philo-) of
learning and literature (Greek -logia). In the academic traditions of several nations, a
wide sense of the term “philology” describes the study of a language together with its
literature and the historical and cultural contexts which are indispensable for an
understanding of the literary works and other culturally significant texts. Philology thus
comprises the study of the grammar, rhetoric, history, interpretation of authors, and
critical traditions associated to a given language. Such a wide-ranging definition is
becoming rare nowadays, and “philology” tends to refer to a study of texts from the
perspective of historical linguistics.
Inadvertently Sir William set in motion a chain of events beginning with the search for a
Proto lndo European Languages or PIE for short. The puzzling observation here is that it
never occurred to him, as far as we are aware that possibly, Sanskrit itself could be the
grand ancestor to all the languages of the lndo European languages. Till then Europeans
had assumed that the oldest language related to the European languages was Hebrew.
Given the anti Semitic feelings that were always simmering underneath the surface in
Europe, there was general relief that the roots of their heritage lay elsewhere than in
Hebrew, but Sir William may have
________________________________________________________________________
6. It must be noted that the current conventional dating of Adi Sankara which puts him
in the eighth century CE, (a dating that prompted Sir William to use the term ‘modem
age’ is not borne out by the results of Astronomical dating carried out by Prof Narahari
Achar. See for instance the Proceedings of the Dallas conference on Distortions in Indian
History, titled Astronomical Dating and Select Vignettes from Indian History, published
by the Indic Studies Foundation and available at lulu.com, and edited by me. The more
plausible date is 509 to 477 BCE during the reign of Hala Satavahana, with whom he had
an audience.
7. Sir William Jones On the Philosophy of the Asiatics (“Asiatic Researches”, vol. iv, p.
164).
8. Prodosh Aich “Lies with Long Legs”, Sanskriti, New Delhi, 2004.
realized that the notion of the unwashed millions of the subject peoples of India
possessed the linguistic technology (in Panini’s Ashtadhyayi) to explain the grammars of
their own language would perhaps be equally unacceptable. Whatever the case may be,
there are two major disservices that he did to the Indic Civilizat One was the possible
misdating of Chandragupta Maurya by several centuries and the other was postulating
the assumption of a PIE, which implied an Urheimat (an ancestral home) from where the
Indo Europeans fanned out to the four corners of the Eurasian landmass. By so doing he
laid the seeds for a fractured historical narrative for the Indics, which was not supported
by any Indian legend or folklore. In short he saddled lndics with perpetually having to
refute dual falsehoods, a false chronology and an imposed ‘Aryan Invasion what has
been light heartedly called the Aryan Tourist theory.
When it came to synchronisms, the only significant data that could be utilized by Sir
William for a synchronism was the invasion of Alexander. This was the earliest date that
he could come up with, and the data he had was the notes kept by Megasthenes, the
ambassador sent to India by Seleucus Nicator, one of the generals of Alexander who
broke away from the main Alexandrian empire to spin of his own Kshatrapy (Sk. For
Regional Kingdom).
We will assume for the moment that the accepted date of the invasion when he was in
the Indus valley is indeed 326 BCE. There are severe difficulties with this dating, but
unless we make the assumption that this is a correct date we will not be able to proceed.
Nevertheless, at the outset it must be stated, in all candor, that name of Alexander does
not appear in any literary text in India and that therefore this is hardly a judicious choice
for a synchronism. In this instance it is appropriate to recall the ancient adage that
‘Fools will barge in where Angels will fear to tread and one cannot fault Sir William for
expressing great joy in his discovery that Megasthenes was the ambassador of Seleucus
Nicator to the Maurya Empire. We quote Sir William.
Sir William Jones, President of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, gave his tenth anniversary
discourse on February 28, 1793. The topic was, “Asiatic history, civil and natural,” and it
was published in the fourth volume of Asiatic Researches, first printed in 1807, reprint
1979. This was his third attempt to destroy the culture and history of Bharatvarsh by
mutilating the historic dates. It bears mentioning that Indians were not allowed to be
members of the Royal Asiatic Society and it was not until a hundred and forty years later
that they would be allowed to participate
Jones says in his speech,
“I cannot help mentioning a discovery which accident threw in my way, (I) thought my
proofs must reserved for an essay which I have destined for the fourth volume of your
Transactions. To fix the situation that Palibothra which was visited and described by
Megasthenes, had always appeared a very difficult problem.”
“…but this only difficulty was removed, when I found in a classical Sanscrit book, near
2000 years old, that Hiranyabahu, or golden-armed, which the Greeks changed into
Erannoboas, or the river with a lovely murmur was in fact another name for the Son
itself, though Megasthenes, from ignorance or inattention, has named them separately.
This discovery led to another of greater moment; for Chandragupta, who, from a military
adventurer, became, like Sandracottus, the sovereign of Upper Hindostan, actually fixed
the seat of his empire at Pataliputra, where he received ambassadors from foreign
princes; and was no other than that very Sandracottus who concluded a treaty with
Seleucus Nicator; so that we have solved another problem, to which we before alluded,
and may in round numbers consider the twelve and three hundredth years before
Christ.” (pp. xxv to xxvii).
He tells us in his speech that he has found a classical Sanskrit book of about 2,000 years
old. The other thing he says is that Chandragupta was no other than the very
Sandracottus who is described by Megasthenes to have made a treaty with Seleucus
around 312 BC; and, to establish that Chandragupta belonged to the Maurya dynasty, he
mentions about some poem by Somdev which tells about the murder of Mahapadma of
the Nanda dynasty and his eight sons by Chandragupta in order to usurp the kingdom. In
this way Jones created a fictitious connection between Chandragupta Maurya and
Sandracottus. He says in his speech,
“A most beautiful poem by Somadev, comprising a very long chain of instructive and
agreeable stories, begins with the famed revolution at Pataliputra, by the murder of King
Nanda with his eight sons, and the usurpation of Chandragupta; and the same revolution
is the subject of a tragedy in Sanscrit, entitled the Coronation of Chandra.” (p. xxviii)
These were the basic points of his speech that was called the Discovery of the identity of
Chandragupta Maurya as Sandracottus. But the problem is that such a formulation was
completely erroneàus in all aspects and there are several hypotheses that he makes that
are no longer valid. What are these Hypotheses?
Who was ruling in India during the visit of Megasthenes?
In order to examine these hypotheses we must digress to the characterization of

Megasthenes by Greek Historians such as Arrian, Strabo and Diodorus. Megasthenes (ca.
350 BC – 290 BC) was a Greek traveler and geographer from lonia in Asia Minor or
present day Turkey. He became an ambassador of Seleucus I of Syria to the court of
Sandracottus (mistakenly believed to be Chandragupta Maurya) of India, in Pataliputra.
However the exact date of his embassy is uncertain. Scholars place it before 288 BC.
Arrian explains that Megasthenes lived in Arachosia, with the satrap (5k. Kshatrap)
Sibyrtius, from where he visited India:
“Megasthenes lived with Sibyrtius, satrap of Arachosia, and often speaks of his visiting
Sandracottus, the king of the Indians.” Arrian, Anabasis Alexandri [1]
We have more definite information regarding the parts of India which Megasthenes
visited. He entered the country through the district of the Pentapotamia of the rivers of
which he gave a full account (thought to be the five affluents of the Indus, forming the
Punjab region), and proceeded from there by the royal road to Pataliputra. There are
accounts of Megasthenes having visited Madurai (then, a bustling city and capital of
Pandya Kingdom), but appears not to have visited any other parts of India. His
observations were recorded in Indika, a work that served as an important source to
many later writers such as Strabo and Arrian. He describes such features as the
Himalayas and the island of Sri Lanka. He also described India’s caste system.
Surviving text of Indika
The problem from an Indic perspective is that very little of the Indika survives intact
today and we are left with second hand accounts by the aforementioned Greek
Historians. In fact McCrindle in “Ancient India as described by Megasthenes and Arian
“says that the Greek writers such as Megasthenes were not highly regarded and were
prone to lying. Strabo was of the opinion that Megasthenes simply created fables and as
such no faith could be placed in his writings. In Strabo’s own words: “Generally speaking
the men who have written on the affairs of India were a set of liars. Deimachos is first,
Megasthenes comes next.” Diodorus also held similar opinions about him.
So who and what should we believe? It was Dr. Schwanbeck who we are told again, had
collected all the fragments that were extant at that time, and who finally comes to the
conclusion that Megasthenes can be largely vindicated of the charge of mendacity (that
was leveled at a host of other Greek historians).
The Greek records mention Xandramas and Sandrocyptus as the kings immediately
before and after Sandracottus. These names are not in any way phonetically similar to
Mahapadma Nanda and Bindusara, who were the predecessor and successor of
Chandragupta Maurya, respectively. However, if Sandracottus refers to Chandragupta
“Gupta”, Xandramas reckons to be his predecessor Chandrashree alias Chandramas (the
last of the main dynasty of Andhra Satavahana Kings) and Sandrocyptus to be
Samudragupta. The phonetic similarity becomes quite apparent and also, with the
assistance of other evidence, confirms the identity of Sandracottus to Chandragupta
Gupta. The ancient Greeks like the Occidentals of today were either incapable of
pronouncing Sanskrit names or refused to make the necessary effort to do so.
What does the Puranic evidence tell us
The Puranas are the main means by which the transmittal of Hindu tradition took place
and form the central core of the literature through which the values of the civilization
are transmitted to successive generations. In fact we are told in the Mahabharata that,
‘the Veda is afraid of him who has not studied the Epics and Puranas, for he would
indeed kill it with his ignorance of its truth propounded in them.’
________________________________________________________________________
9. Ancient India as Described by Megasthenes and Arrian by Megasthenes, E. A.
Schwanbeck, Arnan. A translation of the fragments of the Indika of Megasthenes,
collected by Dr. Schwanbeck and of the first part of Indika by Arrian.
Characteristics of the Puranas
The Puranas are a class of literary texts, all written in Sanskrit verse, whose composition
dates from the time of Veda Vyaasa, who lived at the time of the Mahabharata. The
Puranas are regarded by some as the Veda when studied under a magnifying glass. The
word “Purana” means “old” and in fact Panini assigns the meaning “complete” (cognate
with puma) Generally they are considered as following the chronological aftermath of
the epics, though sometimes the Mahabharata, which is generally classified as a work of
itihaasa (history) is also referred to as a Purana. Some Occidental scholars, such as van
Buitenen10, are inclined to view the Puranas as beginning around the time that the
composition of the Mahabharata came to a close. Certainly, in its final form the
Mahabharata shows puranic features, and the Harivamsa, which is an appendix to the
Mahabharata, where the life of Krishna or Hari is treated at some length, have
sometimes been seen as puranas. The special subject of the Puranas is the powers and
works of the gods, and one ancient Sanskrit lexicographer, Amarasinha, regarded by
some as a Jain, and by others as a Buddhist who was reputed to be a courtier of
Vikramaditya circa 80 BCE , defined a Purana as having five characteristic topics, or
Pancalaksana in the Amarkosha thusly “(1) The creation of the universe, Sarga; (2) Its
destruction and renovation, Prati-sarga; (3) The genealogy of gods and patriarchs,
Vamsa; (4) The reigns of the Manus forming the periods called Manavantaras; (5) the
history of the Solar and Lunar races of kings, Vamsanucharita.”
sargascha prathisargascha vamsamanvanthar Ani cha I
VamsAnucharitam chaiva purAnAm panchalakshanam II
No one purana can be described as exhibiting in fine (or even coarse) detail all five of
these distinguishing traits, but sometimes the Vishnu Purana is thought to most closely
resemble the traditional definition.
Vyasa composed the Puranas in 400,000 “Grantha”. A Grantha is a stanza consisting of

32 syllables. Of these the Skanda Purana alone accounts for 100, 000. It is perhaps the
world’s biggest literary work. The remaining 17 Puranas add up to 300, 000 Granthas.
Apart from them Vyasa composed the Mahabharata, which comprised also nearly
100,000 Granthas.
Each Purana is devoted to a particular deity. There are Saiva, Vaisnava and Sakta
Puranas. The 18 Puranas: Brahma Purana (Brahma), Padma Purana (Padma), Narada
Purana (Naradiya), Markandeya Purana, Visnu Purana (Vaisnava), Siva Purana(Saiva),
Bhagvata Purana, Agni Purana (Agneya), Bhavisya Purana, Brahma-Vaivarta Purana,
Linga Purana, Varaha Purana (Varaha), Skanda Mahapurana, Vamana Purana, Kurma
Purana (Kaurma), Matsya Purana (Matsya), Garuda Purana (Garuda) and Brahmanda
Purana.
In the Puranic and other literature, there is no allusion anywhere to an invasion or
inroad into India by foreign peoples up to the time of Andhra kings; and the only person
who bore the name similar to Sandracottus of the Greeks, and who flourished at the time
of Alexander, was Chandragupta of the Gupta dynasty, established a mighty empire on
the ruins of the already decayed Andhra dynasty and existing 2811 years after the
Mahabharata War, corresponding to 328 B.C. His date is currently placed in the fourth
century A.D., which obviously does not stand. It is also interesting to note that the
accounts in the life of Sandracottus of the Greeks, and the political and social conditions
in India at that time, match those of in the era of Chandragu Gupta. With this
observation, it is therefore the case that the Greek and Puranic accounts unanimously
agree on the issue of the identity Chandragupta Gupta and Sandracottus.
________________________________________________________________________
10. Dimmitt, Cornelia; J. A. B. van Buitenen (1978). Classical Hindu Mythology: A Reader
in the Sanskrit Purauns. Philadelphia: Temple Umversity Press. pp. 373. ISBN
8170305969.
To provide a complete picture of the Dynastic lists and the names of the individual Kings
of the Magadha Empire, we have added the lists until the end of the Gupta empire in
appendix C. According to Puranic evidence, there had expired 1500 years after Parikshit,
when Mahapadmananda was coronated. Between Parikshit and the Nandas, there were
3 royal dynasties, namely the Brihadratha, Pradyota and Sisunaga families.
The ten kings of the Sisunaga dynasty ruled for 360 years, beginning from 1994 B.C. and
ending with 1634 B.C. At this time, an illegitimate son, Mahapadma-Nanda, of the last
Sisunaga emperor, Mahanandi, ascended the throne of Magadha. The total regnal period
of this Nanda dynasty was 100 years. After this, with the assistance of Arya Chanakya,
Chandragupta Maurya ascended the throne of Magadha, and that is in the year 1534 B.C.
This date can be arrived and confirmed using many independent accounts. The Mauryas
ruled for a total of 316 years, and were replaced by the Sungas. The Kanvas who
succeeded the Sungas were themselves overthrown by the Andhra, who in turn ruled for
a period of 506 years. Then followed the reign of the Sri Guptas for a period of 245
years, also referred to as the (last of the) Golden ages of Bharata. It was Samudragupta
of the SriGupta dynasty, who was known as Asokaditya Priyadarshin. The inscriptions of
Asoka belong to this Gupta emperor and not to the Asoka Maurya who came to power
218 years after the Buddha. Narahari Achar of Memphis University has confirmed many
of the dates including that of the Buddha, using Planetarium software, the algorithms in
which are based on Celestial Mechanics, has established that the Puranic dates are
correct based on the sky observations that were recorded by the ancients. This must be
regarded as an independent verification since the principles of celestial mechanics were
unknown to the ancient lndic.
The Hypotheses of Sir William Jones
He made the following inferences from the work of Megasthenes, which were in
retrospect colossal errors:
1. That the puranic chronology was completely erroneous
2. That the Sandracottus mentioned in Megasthenes’ Indika was Chandragupta Maurya.

He based this on two observations of Megasthenes
3. That Pataliputra11 was situated at the confluence of two rivers which he wrongly
inferred to be the Sone and the Ganges. There are two wrong inferences in this
statement.
Megasthenes never mentions Pataliputra, but he uses the term Palibothra as the capital.
Further Megasthenes mentions the two rivers as the Ganga and the Erannoboas (which
was the Greek word for Yamuna) the equivalent Sanskrit word is Hiranyabahu which
was the name of Yamuna during antiquity. While Megasthenes mentions the Sane
elsewhere in his work, he clearly does not associate it with Palibothra. But Sir William
deliberately chose to associate the capital Palibothra with the confluence of the Sone and
the Ganga.
We are indebted to Sunil Bhattacharjya for bringing this to our attention.12 We quote
the following passage from his paper:
“Even though Megasthenes had specifically mentioned Sone separately yet Sir Jones
conveniently stated that Megosthenes mentioned about Sone negligently. But there was
none in those days to protest against such horrendous accusation hurled at
Megasthenes. Present day well-informed historians know that there was indeed the city
of Pratisthanpur at the confluence of Ganga and Yamuna, which was also mentioned by
the great poet Kalidasa of the 8th century BCE in his drama “Vikramorvashia”. The city
of Pratisthanpur was destroyed completely about one thousand years ago by a
devastating fire and from that time onward that city has been known as Jhusi (or
Jhunsi), a name derived from the Hindi word Jhulasna or to burn. Megasthenes stated
that in those days all the buildings / houses near the rivers and the sea were made of
wood and Palibuthra, being at the confluence of Ganga and Yamuna, was no exception
and that the structures with brick and clay were built only in places far away from the
rivers and the sea. Thus it appears possible that the fire destroyed all the traces of the
ancient wooden structures, if any of these at all survived till the time of the devastating
fire. Jhusi is located towards the east of Allahabad, just across the river Ganga.
Archaeologists have found grains and other artifacts in the mounds
________________________________________________________________________
11. Pataliputra is not mentioned in the Puranas and did not enter the picture until the
reign of Asoka. The capital of the Magadha Kingdom was always Rajagriha also known in
the Mahabharata as Girivraja.
12. Sun Bhattacharjya “The dotted record and its effect on the Ancient Indian
chronology, including the antiquity of the Veda and the Bhagavad Gita” Paper presented
at the History session at the WAVES conference, 2008, Florida.
of Jhusi, which dates back to before the 4th century BCE. The Asoka pillar found in Jhusi
had inscriptions of Samudragupta and it was shifted to the Allahabad Fort and the
emperor Jahangir also made his inscriptions on that. There is also inscription of Asoka in
that and it was of Samudragupta after he was converted to Buddhism and he assumed
the name of Asokaditya. All the Gupta kings had their second names ending in “-aditya”
After studying the fragments of Ta Indika in detail, Pandit Bhagavad Datta13 offers
another similar plausible explanation, and the following conclusions “Yamuna was
flowing thru Palimbothra, known in ancient times as Paribhadra, the capital of the Prassi
kingdom. Palimbothra was 200 miles from Prayag on the way to Mathura. The
Kshatriyas were known as Paribhadrakas or Prabhadrakas. Their King was
Chandraketu. The capital was Paribhadra was near Sindhu Pulinda which is in Madhya
desa and is today termed as Kali Sindha. The Karusha reservoir was between Sindhu
Pulinda and Prayag”.
After Sir William, Max Mueller anointed the identification of Sandracottus with
Chandragupta Mauryaa and proceeded to announce the sheet anchor of Indian History
was Alexander’s invasion and the subsequent visit of Megasthenes, neither of which
events have great significance in Indian history. M.Troyer did not agree with this
conclusion and noted this fact in the introduction to his translation of Rajatarangini of
Kalhana. He even communicated his views to Prof. Max Mueller in a letter but did not
receive a reply from him. Max Mueller ignored the objections of Troyer and others such
as Colebrook.
What does Megasthenes say about the Kings who ruled at that time
He calls Sandracottus the king of the Prassi and he mentions the names of Xandramus as
predecessor and. Sandrocyptus as successor to Sandracottus. There is absolutely no
resemblance in these names to Bindusara (the successor to Chandragupta Maurya) and
Mahapadma Nanda, the predecessor.
He makes absolutely no mention of Chanakya or Vishnugupta, the Acharya who helped

Chndragupta ascend the throne.
He makes no mention of the widespread presence of the Baudhik or Sramana tradition

during the time the Maurya Empire.
He claims the capital is Palimbothra or Palibothra, and that the city exists near the
confluence of the Ganga and the Eranaboas (Hiranyabahu). But the Puranas are clear
that all the 8 dynasties after the Mahabharata war had their capital at Girivraja
(Rajagriha)14 located near the present day town of Rajgir. There is no mention of
Pataliputra in the Puranas. So, the assumption made by Sir William that Palimbothra is
Pataliputra has no baiss in fact and is not attested by any piece of evidence, If the Greeks
could pronounce the first P in (Patali) ti could certainly have pronounced the second p in
Putra, instead of bastardizing it as Palimbothra. Granted the Greeks were incapable of
pronouncing any Indian names, but there is no reason why they should not be consistent
in their phonetics.
The empire of Chandragupta was known as the Magadha Empire. It had a long history
even at the time of Chandragupta Maurya. In Indian literature, this powerful empire is
amply described by this name but it is absent in the Greek accounts. It is difficult to
understand as to why Megasthenes did not use this name and instead used the word
Prassi which has no equivalent or counterpart in Indian accounts.
________________________________________________________________________
13. Pandit Bhagavad Datta “Bharatvarsh ka Brihat ltihaasa”, Part I, Delhi, 1951 (in
Hindi).
14. Rajagriha Rajagrha (Sanskrit) The ancient capital of Magadha, famous for its
conversion to Buddhism in the days of the Buddhist kings. It was the royal residence
from Bimbisara-raja to Asoka, and the seat of the first Synod or Buddhist Council held
510 BC. The famous Saptaparna cave, in which the Buddha’s select circle of arhats were
initiated, was in this famous city. Rajgir is the current name of the city and a notified
area in Nalanda district in the Indiar state of Bihar. The city of Rajgir (ancient Rajagriha
or Rajag[ha; Pali: Rajagaha) was the first capital of the kingdom of Magadha, a state that
would eventually evolve into the Maurya Empire. Its date of origin is unknown, although
ceramics dating to about 1000 BC have been found in the city. The epic Mahabharata
calls it Girivraja and recounts the story of its king, Jarasandha, and his battle with the
Pandava brothers and their allies Krishna. It is also mentioned in Buddhist and Jain
scriptures, which give a series of place-names, but without geographical context. The
attempt to locate these places is based largely on reference to them and to other
locations in works of Chinese Buddhist pilgrims, particularly Faxian and Xuanzang. It is
on the basis of Xuanzang in particular that the site is divided into Old and New Rajgir.
The former lies within a valley and is surrounded by low-lying hills. It is defined Ii an
earthen embankment (the Inner Fortification), with which is associated the Outer
Fortification, a complex of cyclopean walls that runs (with large breaks) along the crest
of the hills. New Rajgir is defined by another, larger, embankment outside the northern
entrance of the valley and next to the modern town.
The Colossal Error in Indian Historiography
This is indeed a remarkable tale even when viewed from the different perspectives of
the Indic and the Occidental. That a person with such a scant knowledge of Sanskrit,
would have the audacity to rewrite the entire history of the Civilization based merely on
the scraps and remnants of a travelogue written by an individual who is not even highly
regarded by the revered Greek historians is astonishing and bespeaks a degree of hubris
that matches the grandeur of the Himalayas. In fairness to Sir William, it must be said
that he himself may be utterly surprised at the seriousness with which his speculations
have been subsequently anointed. This is in addition to the great weight that is given to
Greek historians writing about India despite their atrocious bastardization of Sanskrit
terms. This is a gentle reminder to the Occidental that he would do well to do in Rome as
the Romans do and learn to pronounce and spell Sanskrit words accurately before
pontificating on the merits of ancient Indian scholarship.
Even if Sir William believed he had good cause to stand by his conjectures, what of the
Indics of the modern era? Have the Indics taken leave of their senses? Surely such a
sloppy conjecture would be reason enough to fail a candidate for the PhD qualifying
exam. The Indics should have cringed when they were told that the undecipherable
scrap of paper left of the Indika was more credible than the Puranas written in a
language with very little ambiguity, but such are the depths to which the Indic has
sunk15. He is apt to believe the words of a conqueror who has zero accountability to tell
the story accurately, and who is himself insisting it is a conjecture, than the words of the
Great Rishis of yore, who wrote in the precise language of Sanskrit. There is a palpable
sense of frustration when we see that more than 50 years after Independence we still
teach the chronology that was erroneously derived from the torn fragments of Ta lndika.
British Colonial Indology (1780 CE — 2000 CE)
In reality this field of study was dominated by German scholars. Interest in Indology
only took shape and concrete direction after the British came to India, with the advent of
the discovery of Sanskrit by Sir William Jones in the 1770’s. Other names for lndology
are Indic studies or Indian studies or South Asian studies. Almost from the beginning,
the Puranas attracted attention from European scholars. But instead of trying to
understand the Puranas and the context in which they were developed, the Occidental
went about casting doubts on the authenticity of the texts, and in fact altering the
chronology which they could find in a particular Purana.
The extraordinary level of interest by German scholars in matters lndic is a very

interesting narrative in its own right and we need to reflect upon the highlights of this
phenbmenon. The German speaking people experienced a vast increase in intellectual
activity at about the same time that Britain colonized India. We do not understand the
specific factors that came into play during this time, other than to remark on the
tremendous intellectual ferment that was running concurrently during the French
revolution, and the keen interest that Napoleon showed in matters scientific including
the contributions of the orient. Clearly the remarks that Sir William made about Sanskrit
as well as the high level of interest that he provoked in the Sanskrit language,
contributed to the overall sense of excitement. But why was it Germany and not Britain,
the center of research on the Oriental contributions. The answer lies in the intense
search for nationhood that was under way in Germany during that period. When
Sanskrit was discovered, and it dawned on the Germans that the antiquity of Sanskrit
was very great, and that Sanskrit and German were somehow related, the Germans
suddenly had an answer to the question of their own ethnic and linguistic origins. Sir
Henry Maine an influential Anglo Indian scholar and former Vice Chancellor of Calcutta
university, who was also on the Viceroys council, pronounced a view that many
Englishman shared about the unification of Germany.
“A nation has been born out of Sanskrit”
From the beginning, the great interest that Germany showed in Sanskrit had more to do
with their own obsessions and questions regarding their ethnic and linguistic origins. It
had very little or at least far less to do with the origin of the ancient lndic, about whom
they had considerably less interest. And yet, that does not stop the proponents of the AlT
in India, whose knowledge of European history appears to be rudimentary at best, from
asserting that AlT is an obsession of nationalistic Hindus. Such is the fate and the
perversion of history that conquered nations can aspire to. Different aspects of this
fascinating chapter, on the postulation of an Aryan race and its corollaries the Indo
European, and Indo German people are described for instance by
________________________________________________________________________
15. Sreedharan, E.,”A text book of Historiography 500 BC to AD 2000” Orient Longmans,
Hyderabad (AP), lndia, 2004.
various authors Trautmann16, Rajaram17 and Arvidsson18 and very recently by

Prodosh A1ch19. The interesting but curious aspect of this phenomena is that while the
concept of the Aryan race has been well nigh discared by most of the modern generation
of the Occidental world, it lingers on in the narrative of Indian History, relic of the
heyday of Europe’s dominance on the world scene, when racist theories were abundant
to explain this dominance as being a consequence of their heritage as an Aryan people.
In contrast to the Germans and the French, whose interest in matters Indic was
catalyzed by their observance of the ubiquitous presence of the Indic civilization in
South East Asia, the British had a particular reluctance to study the nature and extent of
the Indic civilization. First and foremost amongst their reasons for this neglect was the
reluctance to admit that a subject people had any worthwhile civilization to speak of, let
alone one that was of far greater antiquity than their own. Britain was the last of the 3
major powers in Europe to have a chair in Sanskrit, and it was almost 50 years after the
death of Sir William that England got around to establish a chair at Oxford, the famous
Boden chair.
The Pernicious effects of a False history
One of the criticisms leveled at the new breed of Indian historians who wish to uncover
the authen history of India after the morass of inconsistencies to which it has sunk, is
that they are motivated by political considerations and the further charge is made that
they are ‘nationalistic’. While I fail to see any violation of ethics in being nationalist, this
is to us a perplexing charge to make, as it is apparent that political motivatiions have
been always dominant in the pursuit of Indological studies during the colonial era, right
from the outset since the time of Sir William Jones, when he discovered the existence of
Sanskrit. One such political motivation was the need for the European to define his
identity outside the framework of Semitic traditions which dominated the religious life
of Europe. The notion that the North European Viking owed much of his civilization to
the Mediterranean Semite was not palatable to most of the elite among the countries of
Northern lands of Europe for reasons which we do not have the time to go into now. So,
the discovery of Sanskrit was accompanied by a big sigh of relief that the languages of
Europe did not after all derive from Hebrew but from an ancestor language which was
initially assumed to be Sanskrit. In the immediate aftermath of the discovery of Sanskrit
by Sir William Jones, there was a great gush of admiration and worship of the sublime
nature of the Sanskrit texts such as Kalidasa’s Sakuntala. But as the European realized
that the present day practitioners of Sanskrit were not blonde and blue-eyed (remember
ideas of racial superiority were dominant in 18th century Europe despite the advent of
the enlightenment and the renaissance) this was found to be equally unpalatable.
The European lndologist therefore came upon the ingenious explanation that the
Sanskrit culture of thel subcontinent was not native to the subcontinent but was
impregnated by a small band of nomadic Viking like marauders who then proceeded to
transform themselves within the short space of 200 years into the intellectual class of
India20. This hypothesis (because that is what it was) had of course no basis in fact, but
it served the purpose and killed several birds with one stone. It denied India the
autochthonous legacy of the dominant culture of the subcontinent, and helped create a
schism in the Indian body politic, and further imp that the native lndic was incapable of
original thought and certainly was not capable of producing a language like Sanskrit. It
filled the obsessive need during those decades that the European had for an ancestor
that was not Semitic in origin. Lo and behold the ancestor did not come from India but
from a long lost Shangri-La of whom there were no survivors (so that their hypothesis
could never be contradicted). Thus was born the mythical Aryan, whose only
qualification was that he should hail from a land that was anywhere but India,
preferably from a region not very densely inhabited or conscious of their antiquity.
Further it gave the excuse for the British to claim that they were indeed the later day
version of the Aryans destined to lord it over lesser, more unfortunate people by reason
of the fact that they were Aryans. Seefo instance Trautmann (1997) or Chakrabarti21
(1997).
________________________________________________________________________
16. Trautmann, Thomas, “Anjans and British India”, 1997, University of California press.
17. Rajaram, Navaratna “The Politics of History, Voice of India, 1995.
18. Stefari Arvidsson 2006:38 Aryan Idols.
19. Prodosh Aich Lies with Long Legs, 2006, Samskrti, New Delhi.
20. I remain aghast at the sheer audacity of this claim, which remains a conjecture, a
conjecture that has survived over 200 years despite the absence of any tangible
archaeological or other proof, particularly so, when the Indic regard the development of
the whole edifice of Sanskritic culture to be the single most important identifying
feature of his civilization.
21. Chakrabarti, D “Colonial Indology, Sociopolitics ofthe Ancient Indian past”

Munshiram Manoharlal Publishers, P ltd., New Delhi, 1997.
In short, the study of India, during the colonial era has always been accompanied by a
healthy dose of imperialist dogma and by disdain for a people who they felt could so
easily be vanquished in battle by handful of Englishmen. In my view, these attitudes and
presuppositions of the Occident are deeply entrenched in the psyche of the Occidental,
fortified as they are by text books which retain the caricaturized view of the Indic that
we elaborate later in this essay. This is in addition to the normal human tendency to
exhibit a degree of the ‘Not Invented Here’ syndrome or the propensity to devalue the
acquisition of knowledge by people and civilizations other than their own. This is a train
of thought that needs to be explored further, but we do not wish to be sidetracked from
the main topic. We hasten to add that the fundamental scholarly impulse and intellectual
curiosity that drives most scholars still motivates a substantial section of the lndologists,
regardless of nationality, despite much pressure from European academia to toe the line
and not to stray from the conventional wisdom. But this stream of objective scholars
died out pretty soon after and became almost extinct in the nineteenth century, and in
general, with a few exceptions amongst the French, the European Indologists toed the
party line that Indic contributions were shallow and insubstantial and were a derivative
of the work done by the Greeks.
In fact the British presence in India was steadily increasing long before the Battle of
Plassey in 1757 CE, but so great was the insularity of the colonial overlord that it took
almost three hundred years for a relatively well educated scholar like Sir William Jones
to show up in India after Vasco cia Gama landed of the coast of Goa in 1492 CE, and
notice the similarities between Sanskrit and the European languages. Prodosh Aich has
done extensive research into primary sources and has come to the conclusion that the
vaunted linguistic scholarship of Sir William was to put it mildly much exaggerated. We
shall examine the background of Sir William especially his early years to see wherein lay
the truth.
The discovery of Sanskrit by Sir William and the coming of the British had a terminally
fatal effect on the conduct of scientific studies in India. It cut off the Indic from his own
native source of traditional learning and replaced it with the traditions of a land far
away with which he had no physical contact, and could not relate; with the result that
literacy fell to 6 percent at the turn of the 20th century. Education was tightly controlled
by the government and all support to schools that did not teach English was summarily
stopped, except in states that were ruled by a local Maharajah such as Travancore
Cochin, Baroda and Mysore. India was turned into a vast Gulag where no ideas other
than those of the British were allowed to penetrate and the Indian was effectively
barred from traveling to foreign lands, except on a one way trip to a distant land as
indentured labor, lest they return with the subversive notions of freedom and
democracy which as Churchill remarked on more than one occasion were not applicable
to the subject populations of their Colonies. So great was the travel restriction that the
Indic internalized this consequence of the rule of the Colonial Overlord, to be a
characteristic of the assumed native propensity to aversion of adventure and
exploration. There was no money allocated for research and no encouragement of
savants, who had little opportunity to pursue further research. So the steady supply of
lndic scientists which lasted till about 1780 CE finally died out and lndic science was
almost extinguished from the land.
This is not to say that there have been no benefits accrued from the change in the
medium of instruction to English. lndic youngsters were placed in an advantageous
situation when it came to getting admission to graduath studies in North America, in
part due to the fortuitous circumstance, that a substantial part of the new world now
spoke English. This coupled with the investment in higher education made by Jawaharlal
Nehru India’s first Prime Minister catapulted India into the leadership ranks of countries
who were players in the new Information Technology. But the negatives remain. The
vast majority of the Indian population is not a participant in this new bounty, because
they do not have the access to the expensive schools that purvey access to such an
education.
The most telling impact of the newly coined endeavor called philology, that was the
result of this unwanted gush of attention, engendered ever since the discovery of
Sanskrit, was the manner in which the lndia was viewed by the rest of the world and
even more importantly the internalization of the British and European view of India by
the average literate English educated lndic. Till then the Indic was widely respected
throughout the world and his geographical origin was synonymous with scholarship.
Today, it is commonplace in India to deride somebody who expresses pride in his
tradition and his civilization as being jingoistic. The Coionial overlord went to
extraordinary lengths to undermine the Civilizational commonalities amongst the
people of India by various and diverse means. Anything that had a negative impact was
played to the hilt. The antiquity of Indian history was systematically whittled away and
the new dates had to conform to the notion that India did not contribute anything of
value to civilization and that all she knew in the area of science and mathematics, was
learned from the Greeks. The Indian was uniformly characterized as a shiftless indolent
individual with very few redeeming qualities.
So great was the change and so lasting in its effect that today vast numbers of Indian
youth have almost the same opinion of India and Indic traditions that the Colonial
overlords had, of India in the eighteenth and nineteenth century. There has been a
massive change in the psyche of the Indic, much of it for the worse, a fact that was
brought Out in vivid portrayals by V S Naipaul when he coined the phrase ‘the wounded
civilization’ om his references to the subcontinent.
Examples of the internalization of the European views of India abound in India today.
Even eminent Indian historians like RC Majumdar have expressed some of these views
In writing without substantiating how they arrived at such conclusions. We give below a
sample. It is ironic that these viewpoints are usually expressed by Indics rather than non
Indics.
The general British view of the Indic during the Colonial Era:
 The Caricaturization of the Indic
 There is a strong undercurrent in the Occident that it is the religious beliefs of the
Indic that are the root cause of his misfortunes.
 The lndic is inherently incapable of adventurous behavior and will not venture beyond
the confines of the Indian subcontinent (Kaalapaani syndrome)
 The Indic is incapable of original, rational and creative ideas. The Indic is incapable of
independent thinking and is unquestioning in his adherence to authoritarian diktats
such as those in the Vedic texts and is only capable of rote learning (presuming it is
conceded that the Indic is capable of learning at all.)
 The caste system is an artifact of the Indic religious belief system, and that the Indic is
inherently opposed to egalitarian ideas and is wedded to the racial and ethnic
stratification of his own society.
 The Indic is especially unique and egregious in the manner in which he exploits his
fellow Indics.
 The lndic is fundamentally not tuned to making progress and advancing in the modern
world, and is lost in an ancient mind set.
 Everything good and worthwhile in the Indian subcontinent has been imported by the
invaders, and the only indigenous characteristics are those like caste that are inherent to
the Indic civilization.
 The lndic is fatalistic and will not make an effort to change his destiny which is written
in stone the moment he is born.
 The Indic is lazy and indolent
 The Indic has no sense of history and is even poorer at keeping records of his
historical past
 As a consequence of the above the Indic is socially backward, possibly morally corrupt
and perennially hence dependent upon Westernization to reform the current problems
in Indian society.
From such a viewpoint it was indeed a short step to assume as Karl Marx did, that the
Indic was destined to be ruled by others. The germ of such a vast change in psyche was
the goal of Thomas Babington Macaulay and he would have been rather pleased to see
the consequences of his minute on education where he proposed changing the medium
of instruction to English in the 1830’s in order to produce a class of Brown Englishman
who would occupy positions intermediate between those of the Colonial overlords and
the unwashed masses of the subcontinent. In the same vein, HH Wilson, the first
occupant of the Boden Chair in Sanskrit, wrote as follows,
“From the survey which has been submitted to you, you will perceive that the practical
religion of the Hindus is by no means a concentrated and compact system, but a
heterogeneous compound made up of various and not infrequently incompatible
ingredients, and that to a few ancient fragments it has made large and unauthorized
additions, most of which are of an exceedingly mischievous and disgraceful nature. It is,
however, of little avail yet to attempt to undeceive the multitude; their superstition is
based upon ignorance, and until the foundation is taken away, the superstructure,
however crazy and rotten, will hold together.”
Power over a vast area like India does strange things to people, one of which is the loss
of ‘common sense’, not to mention the loss of humility, and one can see the process of
creating the mythological Indian has already begun as early as 1833, the process of
remaking the Indic mindset had commenced in earnest. There is an immense irony in
this state of affairs and that is that India is well on its way to becoming the largest
English speaking nation in the planet. If present trends continue the number of English
speaking people residing in India will exceed that of the Unites States within 20 years22.
The implications are enormous. For instance, India will become the largest producer of
English books in the planet, a state of affairs that may already be true because of the
huge market of South and South East Asia.
Conclusion
It is obviously not our contention that the Greek synchronism by itself was responsible
for the terrible shape the Indic found himself in, at the start of Independence, but there
is no question that the erroneous conclusions that Sir William made while he was in
search of an external synchronism, played a major role in the subsequent
transformation of the Indic from a self confident individual to a mass of contradictions.
In particular he could not bring himself to admit that the genealogical tables in the
Puranas, had the sanction of millennia of tradition. From such a diagnosis certain
remedies suggest themselves.
One such remedy is to develop a new set of curricula along with a University for training
the future leaders of Bhaarat. The curriculum should be a blend of the traditional Veda
Patashala and other subjects such as Latin and Greek with sufficient emphasis on
Linguistics. Such an individual will be equipped with a Box of tools or a tool kit, albeit
one that encompasses a sophisticated ensemble of subjects, epistemologies and
technologies to tackle the problems of society. Such an individual would feel equally at
home whether she was chanting the Veda, or confronting world leaders equipped with a
formidable array of Epistemes. Unless the Indics are proactive, there is a very real
danger that the Vedic episteme will wither away as is happening now and we will read
about our past in illustrated coffee table books whose only knowledge of the welisprings
of the Indic civilization is restricted to Cows, Curry and Caste. But again I wish to caution
the reader that the main motivation for such a Vishva Vidyalaya is not merely to
preserve the superficial accoutrements of Vedic knowledge such as chanting, but to
apply the episteme to find solutions to a wide variety of societal problems.
While this may take a certain period of time, it is essential to set the stage for a new
breed of Indic leadership that adheres to a minimum set of universally accepted Core
Values (see appendix A for an example). We are emphatic that it will take a single
minded individual like Kautilya to make such a reality happen but that should not daunt
the Indic from such an endeavor. The alternative to the creation of such a leadership will
eventuate in the slow decay of the Indic civilization until it only resides in Museums and
illustrated coffee table books and will encourage the Occidental Indologist to enter the
fray once again with the same disastrous consequences that have brought us to such a
precarious state today. The objective is not to prevent others from studying the Indic
civilization but we should never again be in a situation where the Occidental or any
individual with scant knowledge of the civilizational ethos becomes the main interpreter
of our past.
We conclude, with a call to action and an exhortation reminiscent of a recent American

President:
“Let it resound in the distant regions of this planet, whether there are those that wish us
well or ill, that we shall pay any price, bear any burden, meet any hardship, support any
friend, oppose any foe to assure the survival of the cherished values and traditions of the
Hindu.”
_______________________________________________________________________
22. I mention this important artifact not in glee or in adulation of Lord Macaulay, nor
even in alarm, but merely to reflect on the consequences. Our preference would have
been the gradual introduction of English and certainly not as a mandatory requirement,
which resulted as we shall see shortly in dire consequences.
Sage Yajnavalkya
Sage of Mithila advanced a 95-year cycle to synchronize the motions of the sun and the
moon. He is also credited with the authorship of the Shatapatha Brahmana, in which the
references to the motions of the sun and the moon are found. A date of 3200 BC is
sometimes suggested by the astronomical evidence within the Shatapatha Brahmana,
while some Western scholars dispute not only the chronology but also his historicity.
Mithila was a kingdom in ancient India. Yajnavalkya is also a major figure in the
Upanishads. His deep philosophical teachings in the Brhadaranyaka, (Brihat —
Aranyaka) Upanishad (The Great Forest Upanishad), and the apophatic teaching of ‘neti
neti’ etc. is found to be startlingly similar to Buddhist Anatta doctrine and to modern
science.
Yajnavalkya married two women. One was Maitreyi and the other Katyayani. Of the two,
Maitreyi was a Brahmavadini (one who is interested in the knowledge of Brahman and
more inclined towards the pursuit of higher knowledge). When Yajnavalkya wished to
divide his property between the two wives before starting for the fourth Ashrama of his
life (sanyasa), Maitreyi asked whether she could become immortal through wealth.
Yajnavalkya replied that there was no hope of immortality through wealth and that she
would only become one among the many who were well-to-do on earth. On hearing this,
Maitreyi requested Yajnavalkya to teach her what he regarded as the higher knowledge.
Then Yajnavalkya elaborately described to her the sole greatness of the Absolute Self,
the nature of Its existence, the way of attaining infinite knowledge and immortality, etc.
This immortal conversation between Yajnavalkya and Maitreyi is recorded in the
Brhadaranyaka Upanishal.
The Upanishad is one of the older, primary (mukhya) Upanishads commented upon by
Shankara. …
“All things are dear, not for their sake, but for the sake of the Self. This Self alone exists
everywhere. It cannot be understood or known, for It alone is the One that Understands
and Knows. Its nature cannot be said to be positively as such. It is realized through
endless denials as ‘not this, not this’ The Self is self-luminous, indestructible, and
unthinkable”.
The central theme of the discourse is the nature of Brahman in the Vedantic (and
subsequently Yogic) forms of Hinduism. Brahman is the signifying name given to the
concept of the unchanging, infinite, immanent and transcendent reality that is the Divine
Ground of all being in this universe. Sanyasa symbolizes the conception of the mystic life
in Hinduism where a person is now integrated into the spiritual world after wholly
giving up material life. Thus, it is the consensus that the Wisdom of Yajnavalkya is
revealed to a greater extent in the Brhadaranyaka Upanishad where he imparts his
teachings to his wife Maitreyi and King Janaka.
He also participates in a competition arranged by King Janaka to select the great Brahma
Jnani (one who knows Brahman) and wins after defeating several learned scholars and
sages. This forms a beautiful chapter filled with lot of philosophical and mystical
question-answers in the Brhadaranyaka Upanishad. In the end, Yajnavalkya took Vidvat
Sanyasa (renunciation after the attainment of the knowledge of Brahman) and retired to
the forest. The Brhadaranyaka is the prime Upanishad among the many Upanishads
written in ancient India known very widely for its profound philosophical statements. …
In Ancient India, Janaka was the King of the Mithila Kingdom.
Yajnavalkya was one of the greatest sages ever known. His precepts as contained in the
Upanishads (The Brhadaranyaka Upanishad) stand foremost as the crest-jewel of the
highest teachings on knowledge of Brahman. His knowledge of the skies and the
periodicities of the planets was far ahead of his time. It is possible reading his works
may give us clues as to the identity of the person who conceptualized the Sunya.
Appendix A
The Core Values
Each set of core values, while containing many that are regarded as universal should
also contain, those that are specially suited to the Gunas of the individual, the point
being that each individual should customize them according to his strengths and
weaknesses. These are placed here merely for illustrative purposes
1. Integrity (1) Sattwa, Suddhi. A hankering for the truth is essential in this kind of
endeavor (or any field of endeavor). Truth is conceptualized in many ways. What is the
real truth? What is the ultimate truth? What is metaphysical truth or, what lies beyond?
In seeking answers to all these questions, what is stressed upon is that one should be
true to oneself, not just when interacting with another outside the Self.
The study of History (or any other endeavor) must be accompanied by a hankering for
the truth. Such a narrative must have few if any inconsistencies and none which are
major.
2. Celebration of Diversity (ability to synthesize opposing viewpoints, inability to do so

is a sign of weakness and a sign of Avidya where one falls prey to Ahankara). “Ekam sat
Vipraa, bahudha vadanti.” “Truth is one, the wise call It by various names.”
For many if not the vast majority, diversity signifies primarily if not exclusively diversity
of ethnicities or races. But such a viewpoint ignores the very real diversity that exists in
differing ideologies, opinions, experiences regardless of ethnic or class diversity. We
maintain that the real test of being completely at home in a diverse environment, lies in
synthesizing diverse viewpoints, while not necessarily agreeing with them.
Celebration of Diversity or at least the recognition of such diversity and its enthusiastic
acceptance must remain a fundamental obligation of all nation states and the
responsibility of all the individual citizens of a nation state and not just those of its
citizens who are deemed to belong to a majority. Those who view themselves as a
minority have to bear such an obligation in equal measure and cannot shirk such a
responsibility with a plea that they are a minority and hence do not have to shoulder the
same responsibilities as the rest of the populace. At the same time celebration of
diversity does not mean that one should tolerate the intolerant.
3. Courage (dhairya, dhiratva) to think outside the box and adopt new paradigms
(Viswakarma), to admit mistakes, show remorse and apologize where applicable and
move on to persevere in the face of great odds and to fight against evil (Thithiksha). This
also includes a reverence for the traditions of our ancient civilization and the courage to
defend such traditions against tyranny and terrorism. We should be explicit in stating in
a fashion reminiscent of an American President,
“Let it resound in the distant regions of this planet, whether there are those that wish us
well or ill, that we shall pay any price, bear any burden, meet any hardship, support any
friend, oppose any foe to assure the survival of the cherished values and traditions of the
Hindu
4. Detachment or Vairagya; when faced with the consequences of one’s action, Hinduism
asks the individual to stand aside and become a witness (sAkshl bhAva). Rather than
respond with extreme excitement or deep depression, the Dharma teaches the
individual to ponder the consequences without intervention, with a certain detachment.
Whether in victory and failure, one must reflect, understand, and inquire. The nature of
our thoughts influences our approach to life and helps us motivate ourseif without
external aids. Vairagya is a core value which is perhaps emphasized to a greater degree
than it is in the Occident
5. Viveka, to discriminate between what is good and what needs to be discarded. To

preserve enduring traditions and values and discard those which are no longer relevant
using Viveka.
6. Compassion for those who need help and who cannot help themselves and those who
are disadvantaged in society and who need a helping hand. The value of giving, lies not
merely in the fact that we may of help, but also because recognizing the divinity in
others, acce’erates our quest to know our Real Self.
7. Reverence for all life forms in particular human life is a central core value. The taking
of a human life is a grave matter and is permitted to societies (and nations) only under
conditions of extreme provocation, such as self defense. To wage war to reclaim lost
territory or to avenge past wrongs becomes highly problematic under the prevailing
charter of internationally acceptable behavior. It is all the more imperative that when
one is forced into war that the fight be fought with valor, courage and single minded
determination to win, since the alternative could be very costly, as India has learned
from past experience.
8. Tolerance for Ambiguity. Contrary to Einstein, the world and the events that take
place in this world are not deterministic. One can only describe certain phenomena in a
probabilistic paradigm. The certainty in ones belief system may be a luxury only
Prophets can afford. For, the rest of us we have to rest content with a degree of belief
and tolerate the inherent ambiguities of many facets of life.
9. Respect for the individual and his/her individuality. We thank lshwara for blessing
the human species with the gift of diversity and we believe in dealing with each
individual based on his/her actions and behavior and non on the basis of their status or
class or Varna in society.
10. It is our belief that a study of history in general and the history of the Indic
civilization in particular has lessons to teach us. We make no apology therefore for our
emphasis on history in our studies, and our quest to unravel an account of Indic history
that is accurate. It behooves us therefore to study history in order to cull thoseac
policies, principles and values that have stood the test of time, while at the same time
learning from those instances deemed generally to be failures. In short the purpose is
not so much to dwell on the ‘glories’ of the past but to learn and continue to be inspired
so as to aspire to reach even greater heights.
11. Reverence for Knowledge, both Para and Apara Vidya and a determination
(Thithiksha) to pursue the studies of the ancient knowledge in Samskrtam. The
manuscript wealth of India exceeds over 5 million; about a million of these have been
catalogued. These staggering numbers indicate that there is much that we are not
cognizant of when it comes to the knowledge of the ancients.
12. It is our strong belief bolstered by extensive studies of our ancient scriptures, and
vetted by the stringent requirements of Logic, that the single greatest gift that the
Sanaatana Dharma bestows upon us is the freedom to be our Self and the freedom to
exercise choices (Freewill). Freedom however is accompanied by responsibilities, the
responsibility to ‘Know thyself’ and to be accountable for our actions.
Appendix B
Proposed Skeleton or Scaffolding of Indian Chronology Key Dates23
Legend Individual or Detailed Description Date
Geologic Event End of Glaciation 10,000 BCE
Geologic Event. We Melting of Glaciers. There are believed
are in the warming half to be various cycles, shortest being
cycle between Glacial Eras 40,000 years
Gelogical Event Formation of River Civilisations 8000 BCD
Era. The begining of The Vedic Era. The Ten Mandalas of the Rig were composed over a
period of 500 years 7000 to 4000 BCE
Recorded history in oral
traditions.(Srautic Parampara)
Era Sarasvati Sindhu Civilisation Mehrgarh Culture, early phase 7000 BCE
War Dasarajna War, the battle of the ten kings 7000 BCE
Dynasty The lkshvakus and the Ramayana 6000 BCE
Era, paradigm shift, a phenomenal

efflorescence of knowledge,
the Vedic Episteme Brahmana Era, Beginning of 5000 BCE
Era Puranic Era 5000 BCE-3000 BCE
Birth Veda Vyaasa 3200-3300 BCE
Observation Vernal Equinox In Observation of Nakshatra in which the

Rohini Vernal Equinox occurs -3100 BCE
War The Great Bharata War Nov 22, 3067 BCE
Era Era of the Sulva Sutras (3102±35 BCE –

error caused by
changes in Julian
calendar)
Paradigm shift to Likhit Parampara Era of the Sulva Sutras, Sutras of the
cord, development of geometry,
trionometry 4000 – 2000 BCE
Birth Apastambha -3000 BCE
Birth Baudhayana -3200 BCE
Era Kali Yuga 3102 BCE
Death Sri Krishna Nirvana 3102 BCE
Writings, scripts had coalesced

into codified symbols Pingala 2900 BCE
Writings Panin’s Ashtadhyayi, codification of

Vyakarana and other Vedangas 2900 BCE
Paradigm shift Use of Decimal Place Value system

(Panini, Pingala). Catalysed Indic
contribution to algebra, number theory,
infinite series, spherical trigonometry 2900 BCE
We include this table to remind ourselves of the vast history that awaits our research,
and which the Occidental usually dismissed within a few pages, less space than he would
allocate to the Moghal Empire which lasted less than 2 centures.
Era Sarasvati Mature Phase 3000 BCE–1700 BCE

Sindhu Civilisation
Dynasty (Magadha) Brhihadratha Dynasty 3138 BCE-2132 BCE

(22 kings, 1006 years)
Birth Aryabhata 2765 BCE, 337 Yugabda
Writings Yajnavalkya, Brihat-Aranyaka -3000 BCE Astronomical

Upanishad evidence
Satpatha Brahmana
Writings Aryabhata wrote the 2742 BCE

Aryabhatiyum when
he was 23 years old
Dynasty Pradhyota Dynasty 2132 to 1994 BCE

Dynasty Sisunaga Dynasty 1994-1634 BCE
Lifespan Gautama Buddha 1887-1807 BCE,

puranicand
astronomical evidence
Birth Mahaveera 1862 BCE
Dynasty Nanda Dynasty 1634-1534 BCE

(Mahapdmananda and his sons)
Coronation Chandragupta Maurya 1534 BCE-1500 BCE
Coronation Asoka Maurya 1472 BCE
Dynasty Maurya(12 kings, 316 years) 1534-1218 BCE
Dynasty Kushan Empire 1472 BCE
Coronation Ashoka Gonanda 1448 BCE
Coronation Kanishka 1298 BCE
Dynasty Sunga Dynasty 1218-918 BCE

( kings, 300 years)
Writings Patanjali’s Mahabhashya 1218 BCE
Writings Nagafjuna 1294 BCE
Reign Kanishka 1298-1237 BCE
Writings Kalidasa-1 1158 BCE
Dynasty Kanva Dynasty 918-833 BCE

(4 kings, 85 years)
Era Andhra Satavahana 833 BCE-327 BCE

( kings, 506 years)
Birth Kumarda Bhatta (Mimamsa) 557 BCE

Era Sakanripa Kala 550 BCE
(era of Cyrus the great
of Persia)
Birth Adi Sankaracharya 509 BCE-477 BCE

(Has an audience
with Hala Satavahana
Harsha Vikramaditya Alexander of Macedonia 336 BCE

Coronation
Coronation Chandragupta of 327 BCE

Gupta dynasty
War Alexander initiates an inconclusive

battle with Purushottam, regional
kahatrap in the Punjab and is
forced to retreat short of his
goal of vanquishing the great
empire of India 326 BCE
Dynasty Imperial Gupta Dynasty

(7 longs, 245 years) 327 BCE- 82 BCE
Coronation Samudragupta 320 BCE
Writings VarahaMihiraPancha Siddhanta 123 BCE
Reign Vikramaditya 102 BCE -78 BCE
Era Vikrarna Saka,

Named after Vikramaditya 57 BCE
Writings Kalidasa-Il author of Raghuvamsa,

Jyotirvidabharana 57 BCE
Birth Brahmagupta 30 BCE
Era Salivahana Calendar

(Punwar dynasty) 78 CE
Writings Bhaskara II Aka Bhaskaracharya

Siddhanta Siromani 486 CE
Dynasty Punwar Dynasty 82 BCE- 1193 CE
(23Kings, 1111 years)
Era Christian Era 0 (Yugabda 3102)
Era Salivahana (Saka Calendar) 78 CE
Writings Huen-Tsang 625 CE
Writings Kalidasa-III (lived in Rhoja s time) 638 CE
Dynasty Pala Empire 750-1174 CE
Coronation Bhoja Raja’s Coronation 648 CE
Coronation SriharshaSaiiaditya 648 CE
Dynasty Chola Empire 848 CE-1279 CE
Beginning of Islamic Era Prithviraj Chamahana the last

major Indic dynasty in North India 1192 CE
Era Delhi Sultanate 1192 CE-1526 CE
Era The Hoysalas 1040 CE-1346 CE
Reconquista begins and the Toledo the great Muslim 1085 CE
Fall of Toledo center of learning falls into

the Christian hands
Era The Kakatlyas 1083CE-1323 CE
India’s First Modern Historian Kalahana (Kashmiri Historian) 1148 CE
Era Bahmani Confederatlon 1390 CE-1596 CE
Era Vijayanagar Empire 1339 CE-1625 CE
Era The Moghal Empire 1526 CE-1757 CE
Dynasty The Maratha Confederacy 1674 CE-1818 CE
Dynasty The Sikh Confederacy 1716 CE -1849 CE

Dynasty The British Empire, the British
Royalty were mostly of
German Ancestry 1757 CE -1947 CE
Era The Modern Republic 1950 CE
Appendix C
Select Dynasties who ruled India
There is no attempt at completeness here and this list or lists are not exhaustive by any
means. But the dynastic lists available to us are far more complete, than our English
Language text books would have you believe. So when Indian History Books written by
Englishmen, studiously avoid mentioning dynastic lists, methinks they have a reason
and that being the need to indulge in and foster the illusion that the lndic had to sense of
history. Our response is what is the gold standard for the respective eras we are talking
about? How many accurate Dynastic lists do we have in the world going back to 3000
BCE and earlier?
Descendants of the Kuru Pandavas

(from Yudhistira 3067 BCE – 1634 BCE)
Yudhistira Parikshit
Janamejaya Sataneeka
Ashwamedadata Adhseema Krishna
Nichaknu Ushna
Chitra ratha Suchirata
Krushnimanta Sushena
Suneetha Nrupegakshu
Sukhibala Pariplava
Sumaya Medhavi
Ripunjaya Urva
Tigma Bruhadradha
Kasudana Saranika II
Udayana Kihinara
Dandapani Nivamitra
Kshemaka
Table From Dating In Indian Archaeology

Problems and Perspectives, Bharateeya Itihaasa Sankalan Samiti, T P Verma Ed.
Chart I : INDUS SARASWATI CIVILIZATION : STAGES OF DEVELOPMENT (4000 BC –

1500 BC)
PERIOD APPROXIMAT REGION AND CULTURES

TIME
BRACKET PUNJAB SINDH RAJASTAN HARYANA GUJARAT BALUCHISTAN
LATE PERIOD 1500 BC TO

1900 BC
MATURE PERIOD 1900 BC TO

2800 BC
TRANSITION PERIOD 2600 BC TO

2800 BC
EARLY PERIOD 2800 BC TO

3500 BC
FORMATIVE PERIOD 3500 BC TO

4000 +BC
Dynastic Lists of the Magadha Empires
Dynasty Number of kings Period Total numbers Cumulative

of years ruled Total
Brhadratha 22 3136 to 2132 BCE 1006
Pradhyota 5 2132 to 1994 BCE 138 1144
Sisunaga 10 1994 to 1634 BCE 360 1504

Nanda 9 1634 to 1534 BCE 100 1604
Maurya 12 1534 to 1218 BCE 316 1920
Sunga 10 1218 to 918 BCE 300 2220
Kunwa 4 918 to 833 BCE 85 2305
Andhra Satavahana 33 833 to 327 BCE 506 2811
Imperial Gupta 77 327 to 82 BCE 245 3055
Punwar or Pramara 24 82 BCE to 1193 CE 1275 4330
Totals 206 3136 BCE to 1193 CE 4330
The Brihadratha Dynasty
Serial Name of King Regnal Period Begins Kali Era Begins BCE
No. KE or Yugabda
1 Marjari 58 36 before KE 3138
2 Srutasrava 64 22 3080
3 Apratipa or Ayutaya 36 86 3016
4 Niramitra 40 122 2980
5 Sukrutha or Sukshatra 58 162 2940
6 Brihatkarma 23 220 2882
7 Syenajit 50 243 2859
8 Srutanjaya 40 293 2809
9 Mahabala or Vibhau 35 333 2769
10 Suchi 58 368 2734
11 Kshemya 28 426 2676

12 Anuvrata or Suvrata 64 454 2648
13 Dharmanetra or Sunetra 35 518 2584
14 Nirvriti 58 553 2549
15 Suvrata 38 611 2491
16 Dhrudasena or Mahasena 58 649 2453
17 Sumati or Mahanetra 33 707 2395
18 Suchala or Subala 22 740 2362
19 Sunetra 40 762 2340
20 Satyajit 83 802 2300
21 Veerajit or Viiswajit 35 885 2217
22 Ripunjaya 50 920 2182
Total 1006 -36 to 970 KY 3138-2132 BCE
The Pradyota Dynasty
No. KE or Yugabda
23 Pradyota or Balaka 23 970 2132
24 Palaaka or Paalaka 24 993 2109
25 Visakhayupa 50 1017 2085
26 Jamaka or Suryaka 21 1067 2035
27 Nanivardhana 20 1088 2014
Total 138 970-1108 2132-1994
The Sisunaoga Dynasty

Serial Name of King Regnal Period Begins Kali Begins BCE
No. Era KE or Yugabda
28 Sisunaga 40 1108 1994
29 Kakavarrna 36 1148 1995
30 Kshemadharma or 26 1184 1918

Kshemavarma
31 Kshemajit 40 1210 1892
32 Vidhisarta or Bimbisara 38 1250 1852
33 Ajatasatru 27 1288 1814
34 Darsaka or Vamsaka 35 1315 1787
35 Udayana or Udasina 33 1350 1752
36 Nandivardhana or 42 1383 1719

kakavardhana
37 Mahanandi 43 1425 1677
Total 360 1108-1468 1994-1634
The Nanda Dynasty
No. KE or Yugabda
38 Mahapadmananda 88 1468 1634
39 Sumalya etc, 9 brothers 12 1556 1546
Total 100 1468-1568 1634-1534
The Maurya Dynasty
No. KE or Yugabda
40 Chandragupta Maurya 34 1568 1534

41 Bindusara 28 1602 1500
42 Asoka 36 1630 1472
43 Suparsva or Suyasa 8 1666 1436
44 Dasaradha or Bandupalita 8 1674 1428
45 Indrapalita 70 1682 1420
46 Harshavardhana 8 1752 1350
47 Sangata 9 1760 1342
48 Salisuka 13 1769 1333
49 Somasarma or Devasarma 7 1782 1320
50 Satadhana 8 1789 1313
51 Brihadradha or Brihadaswa 87 1797 1305
Total 316 1568-1884 1534-1218
The Sunga Dynasty
No. KE or Yugabda
52 Pushyamitra 60 1884 1218
53 Agnimitra 50 1944 1158
54 Vasumitra 36 1994 1108
55 Sujyeshta 17 2030 1072
56 Bhadraja or Andhraka 30 2047 1055
57 Pulindaka 33 2077 1025
58 Ghoshavasu 3 2110 992

59 Vajramitra 29 2113 989
60 Bhagavata 32 2142 960
61 Devabhuti Kshemabhumi 10 2174 928
Total 300 1884-2184 1218-918
The Kanva Dynasty
No. KE or Yugabda
62 Vasudeva Kanva 30 2184 918
63 Bhumimitra 24 2223 879
64 Narayana Kanva 12 2247 855
65 Susarma 10 2259 843
Total 85 2184-2269 918-833
The Satavahana Andhra Dynasty
Serial Name of King Regnal Period of Reign Period of Reign

No. Period in Kali Era BCE (Before the
(Years) (Solar Tropical Year) Common Era) Simukha
66 Simukha Saatakarni 23 2269-2292 833-810
67 Sri Krishna Saatakarni 18 2292-2310 810-792
68 Sri Malia Saatakarni 10 2310-2320 792-782
69 Puurnothsanga 18 2320-2338 782-764
70 Sri Satakarni 56 2338-2394 764-708
71 Skandha stambhi 18 2394-2412 708-690
72 Lambodara Saatavaahana 18 2412-2430 690-672
73 Apiitaka Saatavaahana 12 2430-2442 672-660

74 Meghaswaati Saatavaahana 18 2442-2460 660-642
75 Saata Swaati Saatavaahana 18 2460-2478 642-624
76 Skanea Saatakarni 7 2448-2485 624-617
77 Mrigendra Saatakarni 3 2485-2488 617-614
78 Kuntala Saatakarni 8 2488-2496 614-606
79 Soumya Satakarni 12 2496-2508 606-594
80 Saata Saatakarni 1 2508-2509 594-593
81 Puloma or Puloma 1 36 2509-2583 557-519
82 Megha Satakarni 38 2545-2583 557-519
83 Arishta Satakarni (in the tenth

year of his reign in B.C. 509,
Sri Sankara was born) 25 2583-2608 519-494
84 Haala Saatavahana 5 2608-2613 494-489
85 Mandalaka Saatavahana 5 2613-2618 489-484
86 Purindrasena Saatavahana 21 2618-2639 484-463
87 Sundara Saatakarni 1 2639-2640 463-462
88 Chakora Saatakarni ½ 2640-2640 462-461

Mahendra Saatakarni ½ 2641-2641 462-461
89 Siva Saatakarni 28 2641-2669 461-433
90 Gautamiputra Saatkarni 25 2669-2694 433-408
91 II Puloma Saatakarni 32 2694-2726 408-376
92 Sivasri Saatakarni 7 2726-2733 376-369
93 Sivaskanda Saatakarni 7 2733-2740 369-362
94 Yajna Sri Saatakarni 19 2741-2759 362-343

95 Vijayasri Saatakarni 6 2759-2765 343-337
96 Chandra Sri Saatakarni 3 2765-2768 337-334
97 III Puloma Sri Saatakarni 7 2768-2775 334-327
The Imperial Gupta Dynasty
No. KE or Yugabda
98 Chandragupta I or
Vijayaditya 7 2775 327
99 Samudragupta or
Asokaditya 51 2782 320
100 Chandragupta II or
Vikramaditya 36 2833 269
101 Kumaragupta I or
Mahendraaditya 42 2869 233
102 Skandagupta or
Pratapaditya 25 2911 191
103 Narasimha gupta 5 2936 166
104 Baladitya 35 2941 161
105 Kumaragupta II Kramaditya 44 2976 126
Total 245 2775-3020 327-82
Source : Chronology of Ancient Hindu History Part 1. author and publisher, Bharata
Charitra Bhaskara, Vimasakagresara, Pandit Kota Venkatachala paakayaaji Kali 5058, AD
1957 – Arya Grantha Mala, Publication No. 23
*****
The Andhra Dynasty of Magadha Empire

833 B.C. – 327 B.C.
(Total No. of years 506 years as enumerated by Pandit Kota Venkatachalam)
By
Dr.Pappu Venugopal Rao Phd.,
Member
Editorial Board
The Aandhra Dynasty.
B. C. 833 – 327 B. C.
Total No. of years 506 years.
1. Simhaka Sri Svaatikarna or in other form Simuka Srisaatakarni (K.R.V.) Sisuka – M.P.)
Sipraka or Kshipraka (Vi. P) Sindhuka Va. P and Br.P.) is the founder of the Aandhra
Dynasty of Magadha kings. He traced his origin to the pure Aandhra Dynasty of kings
founded by Saatavahana at Deccan with Pratishstana as his capital. His family name was
Balin (K. R. V,) Balika (B, P) Ballpuchchaka (Vi, P). He is said to have been employed as a.
minister under the last two kings of the Kanva Dynasty, who appear to have been
puppets in his hands. With the aid of the Aandhra forces in his service; ho slew
Susarman, the last king of the Kanva Dynasty and made himself master of whole of the
kingdom of Magadha not only by usurping the throne of the Kanvas, but also all that
remained of the leatter Sungas who were ruling a small portion of the kingdom of
Magadha sirnultaneo usly with the Kanvas with Vidisa as their capital. According to all
the Puranas he is said to have reigned for 23 years from 2305 to 2328 A.Y., or 833 to 810
B.C.
2. Krishana Srisaatakarni or Krishnagar or Sri Saantakarni (ViP., B.P.) or Sri Saata karni
(VaP., and Br.P). The younger brother of Srimuka reigned for 18 years, arcording to all
the Puranas from 2328 to 2346 A.Y. or 810 to 792 B.C. This king vulgarly known as
Kanha, is ssaid to have extended his kingdom as far as thw town of Nasik, near the
source of the Godavary in the Western Ghats.
3. Sri Malla Saatakarni son of Krishna reigned for ten years from 2346 to 2356 A.Y. or
792 to 782 B.C. (Vide Telugu edition cf M.P., and K.R.V.). One edition of M.P. and K.R.V.)
One edition of M.P. and Br.P. give to this king a reign of 18 years, while the Va.P., gives
him a reign of 56 years.
4. Purnotsarga son of Sri Maila Satakarni reigned according to all the Puranas for 18
years from 2356 to 2374 A.Y. or 782 to 764 B.C.
N. B. According to Mr. Vincent A. Smith. ‘Purnotsanga’ or his predecessor is said to have

assisted Kharavela. king of Kalinga, by sending a force of all arms to enable him to
recover his independence in the East. So Kharavela’s time must be 782 B.C. The B.P. calls
him Paurnamasa.
5. Sri Saatakarni (Va. P, M.P. and Br.P) or Saatakarni (V.P. K.R.V.) son of 4 reigned for 56
years from 2374 to 2430 A.Y. or 764 to 708 B.C. While all the Puranas uniformly assign
to this king a period of 56 years, Mr. Va. A. Smith assigna to him only a reign of 40 years
for reasons best known to himself.
N. B:— As all the Aandhra kings of Magadha claimed to belong to Saatavahafla, most of
them assumed the title of Saatakarni. They are censequently often referred to by one or
other of these designations without mention of the personal name of the monarch, and it
is thus some times impossible to ascertain which king is alluded to. So in order to distin
guish this king from other Saatakarnis. the epithat ‘Sri’ is affixed to his name. Some
Puranas spell this name as Saatakarni, which most, therefore, be taken as a variant for
Saatakarni wherever it occurs.
6. Skandhastambhin K.R.V. and one version of M.P. Srivasvani another version of M,P.).
or ‘Sochyasthuthi’ (Telugu edition of M.P.) son of 5reigned for 18 years from 2439 to
2448 A.Y. or 708 to 690 B.C. The other Puranas do not mention this name.
7. Lambodara, son of reigned for 18 years, according to all the Puranas from 2448 to
2466. A Y. or 690 to 672 B.C.
8. Apiitaka or Aapiitaka (M.P. and K.R.V.) Aapiilaka Apiilava Va.P and Br.P., Ivilaka,
Divilaka Vivilaka or Pilaka, according to various versions of ViP) Chhibilaka or Vikala
B.P. son of 7 reigned according to all the Puranas for 12 years from 2466 to 2478 A.Y. or
672 to 660 B.C.
9. Meghasvaati Vi.P. B.P. and K.R.V.) Sangha Sanghasvati one version of M.P.) or
Saudaasah Br.P.) son of 8 reigned for 18 years from 2478 to 2496 A.Y. or 660-642 B.C.
10. Saatasvaati (K.R.V. and one version of M.P) or Swaati ( Telugu M. P) son of 9 reigned
for 18 years from 2496 to 2514 A. Y. or 642-624 B.C according to K.R.V. one version of
M.P. and Tel. M.P. The other Puranas omit this name.
11 Skandasvaatikarna or Skandasvati or son of 10 reigned for 7 years from 2614-2521

A.Y.,or 624 to 617 B. C. according to K. R. V., M. P , and Br, P.). The other Puranas omit
this name.
12. Mrigendras vaatikarna ( M. P.) M rigendrasas takarna (K.R. V) son of 11 reigned

according to these Puranas for 3 years from 2521 to 2524 A. Y., 617 to 614 B. C. The
other Puranas omit this name.
13. Kuntala svaatikarna (M.P. or K.R.V.) son of 12 reigned according to these two
Puranas for 8 years from 2524 to 2532 A.Y., or 614 to 606 B.C. The other Puranas omit
this name.
14. Saumya Svaatikarna or Saumya Saatakarni (K.R.V.) or Pushpasena (M.P.) son of 13

reigned for 12 years, according to K.R.V. and one version of M. P., from 2532 to 2544 A.Y.
or 606 to 594 B.C. The Telugu edition of M.P., does not give the number of years of this
king and its reading “Pushpasenascha bhavitaa tasmaat saumyo bhavishyati” is
evidently a mistake for (Pushpasenascha bhavitaa Saumyo dwaadasa vai samaah which
we find in the complete manuscript version of correct M.P. The other Puranas omit this
name.
15. Saatasaata karni (K.R.V.) or Svaatikarna (M.P.) son of 14 reigned accordingy to these
Puranas for 1 year from 2544-2545 A.Y. or 594-593 B.C. The other Puranas omit this
name.
16.Puloma Saatakarni or Puloman I (K.R.V.) or Pulomavi – M.P. Tel,) or Pulomavit Rad

M.P Patuman (Vi.P., and Br.P.) or Patumaabi Paduraavi, or Yaduraavi (Va.P.) or
Atamaana (B.P.) son of 15, reigned for 36 years from 2545 to 2581 A.Y. or 593 to 557
B.C. (K.R.V. & M.P.) Br.P., and one version of Vayu Purana give him only a reign of 24
years. But the reading of Va.P. (Poona Edition) about this king and the rest is not only
incorrect but also very imperfect.
17. Megha Saatakarni (K.R.V. and the correct M.P.) son of 16 reigned according to these
Puranas for 38 years from 2581 to 2619 A.Y. or 557-519 B.C
N. B:— The other Puranas omit this name.
18. Arishta Saatakerni (K.R.V.), Arishtakarni (M.P.) Arishtakarna Vi.P.) Arishtakarman

(B.P. and Br.P.) Nemikrishna Va.P). Gorakshasvasri Gaurakrishna Naurikrishna,
Vikrishna or (according to the various readings of Radcliff copy of M.P.) son of 17
reigned according to all the Puranas for 25 years from 2619-2644 A.Y. or 519 to 494 B.C.
19. Haala son of 18 reigned for 5 years according, to all the Purànas from 2644 —2649 A
Y., or 494—489 B.C. We learn from Chitsukha’s Brihat Sarikaravijaya and Sadasivendra’s
Jagadguru Ratnemala that Sri Adi Sankaracharya, the author of the famous Bhashyas on
the Prasthanatraya, was a contemporary of this king. King Hala’s association with
literary tradition possess special interest, as marking stage in the development of Hindu
Literature. He is said to have bestowed special attention to the development of the
Prakrit or Vernacular literature of the country. The Katantra grammar, arranged with
special reference to the needs students more familiar with the Vernacular speech than
with the so called classical language is attributed to one of the ministers of this king.
Haala himself is credited with the composition of the Anthology of erotic verses, called
the “Sapta-Sataka or “The Seven centuries written in the ancient Maharashtri dialect.”
20. Mandalaka (K. R.V. and M. P.,) Pattalaka (Va.P and Br.P.,) Palalaka (Vi.P). Talaka (B.P.)
Pulaka (Va.P) Manthalaka according to one version of M.P.) or Bhaavaka one Version of
Br.P.) son of 19 reigned according to all the Puranas for 5 years from 2649 to 2654 A.Y.
or 489 – 484 B.C.
21. Puriindrasena (K.R.v. and M.P.) Puriishasena, Purikashena, Putrikashena, (Va.P)

Pravillasena one version of Vi.P and Brahmanda Purana, Putrikashena (one version of
Vi.P) Purishabhiru one version of B.P. and Pulindasena one version of Vi.P. Br.P)
Puriishataru one version of B.P). son of 20 reigned for 21 years from 2654 to 2675 A.Y.
or 484 to 463 B.C. (Vide M,P., K.R.V., Va.P., and Br.P.) one version of Br.P. gives him a
reign of 12 years, and V.A. Smith gives him only 5 years. In this king’s time Saptarshi
Mandala (or the Great Bear) completed one cycle of 2700 years commencing from the
entrance in Magha in 3176 B.C. and begins its 2nd. Cycle Magha again in 476 B.C.
22, Sundara Saatakarni (K.R.V. and Br.P.), Sundara Saatakarnin (V.P.) Sundara
Svatikarna Sundara Sri Karna Correct M.P.) Sunanda or Sunandana (B.P.) or Simply
Satakarni Va.P) son of 21 reigned according to all the Puranas for 1 year from 2675 to
2676 A.Y. or 463 to 462 B.C.
23. Chakora Saatakarni (Br.P.), Chakora saata karni (Va.P.) Vaasishtiputra Chakora saata
karni (K.R.V.) Chakora (B.P. Vikarni (one version of M.P.) Chakora Sri Karna another
version of M.P.) Raajadasvaati Rad M.P.) son of 22 reigned according to all the Puranas
fro 6 months only from 2676 to 2676 ½ A.Y. or 462 to 461 ½ B.C. Mr. Vincent A. Smith
calls this king Yilivayakura I.
23. (a) Mahendra Saatakarni (K.R.V. and one version of M.P.) Mahendra Sri Karna (M.P.)
son of 22 reigned according to these Puranas for 3 months only from 2676 ½ to 2677 A
.Y. or 461 ½ to 461 B.C. M.P. gives him 3 years, which is evidently a mistake. So that we
may roughly give to these two kings No. 23, 23 (a), a period of one year for their joint
reign. The other Puranas omit this name.
24. Siva Saata Karni (one version of M.P. Siva Swati (B.P. Vi.P. and M.P.), Sivaswamin
(Va.P). Svaatishena (Br.P.) Maadhariiputra Sakasena Saatakarni (K.R.V.) son of 23(a)
reigned according to all the Puranas for 28 years from 2677 2705 A.Y. or 461-433 B.C.).
Mr.V.A. Smith calls him ‘Sivalakura’.
25. Goutamiputra Sri Satakarni (K.R.V. Gautamiputra Va and M.P.), Gomatliputra (B.P.)
and one version of. Vi P) sone of 24 reigned for 25 years from 2705 to 2730 A.Y., or 433
to 408 B.C. (Vide K.R.V. and correct M.P). The other Puranas give him only 21 years.
(Vide Va.P. Br.P. and M.P.) Mr.V.A.Smith calls this king Vilivayakura II, and gives him a
reign of 25 years as determined approximately by inscriptions.
26. Puloman II (M, P.) Vasishti- putra Sri Puloma Satakarni (K.R.V.) son of 25 reigned for
32 years from 2730—2762 A. Y., or 408—376 B.C (Vide K.R.V. and M.P.) The Va, P. omits
this name, and Br,P, calls him Yantramati, and assigns to this king a reign a 34 years.
Mr.V. A, Smith calls this king Pulomayi II and assigns to him 32 years as determined by
the inscriptions one version of M.P., gives him only a reign of 28 years. Wiuth the end of
this king, 376 B.C. the first cycle of the Saptarshi Era of 3076 B.C. came to a close.
27. Siva Sri Saatakarni (Vi.P., M. P., and Br.P.) Medasiras —B, P.) Sivasri Vaasishtiputra
Saatakarni (K.R.V.) or simply Sivasri (M.P.) son of 26 reigned according to all the
Puranas for 7 years from 2762 to 2769 A.Y., or 376-369 B.C. It is said in all the Puranas
that the 2nd cycle of the Saptarshi or the Loukika Era commenced with the reign of this
27th king of the AAndhra Dynasty.
28. Sivaskanda Saatakarni (K.R.V., M.P., Br.P.) simply Sivaskanda (Vi.P) (B.P.) son of 27
reigned according to all the Puranas for 7 years from 2669 to 2776 A.Y. or 369 to 362
B.C. The Va.P. omits this king and the two previous kings.
29 Yajna Sri Saatakarni (Va. P. M.P. and Br.P.) or Simply Yajna Sri ViP., and B. P) more
fully Gautamiputra Yajna Sri . Vi.P. and B.P) more fully Gautamiputra Yajna Sri
Saatakarni (K.R.V.) son of 28 reigned for 19 years from 2776-2795 A.Y. or 362 to 343
B.C. (Vide K.R.V. and M.P.) Mr. V.A. Smith gives him a reign of 29 years.
30. Vijaya Sri Saata Karni (K.R.V.) or simply Vijaya (B. P., Va. P., M.P., and Br.P.) or
Dviyajna (Vi.P.) son of 29 reigned according to all the Puranas for 6 years from 2795 to
2801 A.Y. or 343 to 337 B.C.
31. Chandra Sri Saatakarnj (M.P.) Danda Sri Saatakarni (one version of Va.P.) and Br.P.
Vaasishtiputra Chadrasri Satakarni K.R.V. son of 30 reigned for 3 years from 2801 to
2804 A.Y. or 337-334 B.C. One version of M.P. gives him a reign of 10 years.
32. Puloman III (K.R.V.) son of 31 reigned according to all the Puranas for 7 years from
2804-2811 A.Y. or 334-327 B.C.
Mr. V. A. Smith calls him Pulomayi III, with whom the long series of the Aandhra kings
came to an end.
Thus these thirty two kings of the Aandhra Dynasty beginning with Srimukha and
ending with Puloman III ruled the kingdom of Magadha altogether for a total period of
506 years from 2305-2811 after the Great Mahabharata War or after the coronation of
Yudhistira or from 833 B.C. to 327 B.C. In summing up the reigns of the kings of the
Aandhj’a Dynasty, the various Puranas enumerate as many as l9 to 32 kings, and, give
them total period of 456 to 506 years. It is only the Kaliyuga Raja Vrittanta and the
correct Matsya Purana that enumerate all the thirty-two kings with their respective
individual regnal periods, and they closely with each other in many respects.
Thus, it will be clear from Kaliyuga Raja Vrittanta that these 32 kings of the Aandhra
Dynasty reigned for a total period of 506 years. although in summing up their total
period of reigns, it states in round figures that they ruled for full 500 years (instead of
506 years); and while they are yet on the throne their kingdom passed into the hands of
the Guptas who are known as Srj Parvatiya Andlra-Bhrutya kings. Chandnsgupta, son of
Ghatotkacha Gupta and grandson of Sri Gupta, who appears have come from Sri Parvata
or Nepal, and originally entered the service of Vijayasri Satakarni as one of his generals
and with whose help, he managed his tottering kingdom. The last two kings of the
Aandhra Dynasty—Chandrasri and his son enjoyed little power, and were mere puppets
in the hands of their, Generals, Ghatotkacha Gupta and his son Chandragupta, the latter
of whom, under the disguise of protecting the country on behalf of Puloman III, the
minor of Chandra Sri, murdered the prince and ascended the throne of Magadha under
the title of Maharajadhiraja in the year 2811 of the Yudhishtira saka or 2775 Kali or 327
B. C. just when Alexander the Great was attempting to enter into the Great continent of
India through the Hindu kush Mountains.
The Aandhra (Saatavahana or Saatakarni)

Dynasty of Magadha . . . . . . . . . . 506 years.
Kali 2269 – 2775 Kali.
B.C. 833 – 327 B.C.
No. Name of the King. Years Kali Era B.C.
Reigned
1. Sindhuka or Sisuka Sritnukha 23 2269—2292 833 —810
2. Sri Krishna Satakarni 18 2292 —2310 810—792
3. Sri Malla Satakarni 10 2310—2820 792—782
4. Purnothsanga 18 2320—2338 782—764
5. Sri Satakarni 56 2338—2394 764—708
6. Skandhasatambhin 18 2394—2412 708—690
7. Lambodara 18 2412—2430 690—672
8. Apitaka 12 2430—2442 672—660
9. Meghas wait 18 2442—2460 660—642
10. Sataswati 18 2460—2478 642—624
11. Skanda Satakarni 7 2478—2485 624—617
12. Mrugendra Satakarni 3 2485—2488 617—614
13. Kuntala Satakarni 8 2488—2496 614—606
14. Sournya Satakarni 12 2496—2508 606—594
15. Satasatakarni 1 2508—2509 594—593
16. Puloma Satakarni or Puloma I 36 2509—2545 593—557
17. Megha Satakarni 38 2545 —2583 557—519
18. Arishta Satakarni 25 2583 —2608 519—494
(In this king’s reign in 509 B.C. Sree Sankara was born)
19. Hala Satavahana 5 2608—2613 494—489

20. Ma ndalaka 5 2613—2618 489—484
21. Purindrasena 21 2618—2639 484—463
In this king’s reign in 477 B.C. Sri Sankara attained Nirvana.
22. Sundara Satakarni 1 2639—2640 463—462
23. Chakora Satakarni ½ 2640—2640 ½ 462—4611 /2
23. (A) Mahendra Satakarni ½ 2640 ½ —2641 4611/2—461
24. Siva Satakarni 28 3641—2669 461—433
25. Goutami Putra Sri S 25 2669—2694 433—408
26. Puloma 11 32 2694—2726 408—376
27. Siva Sri Satakarni 7 2726—2733 376—369
28. Sivaskanda Satakarni 7 2733—2740 369—362
29. Yajna Sri Satakarni 19 2740—2759 362—343
30. Vijaya Sri Satakarni 6 2759—2765 343—337
31. Chandrasri Satakarni 3 2765—2768 337—334
32. Puloma III (minor) 7 2768—2775 334—327
Puloma III was murdered by his regent and Commander-in-Chief Charidragupta of the
Gupta Dynasty. Chandragupta had his coronation at Pataliputra the chief city of his new
kingdom, and annexed a part of Magadha only to his dominion Ayodhya etc. The
relatives of the Royal Dynasty of the Satavaharias retained the remaining portion of
Magadha.
The viceroys in the other parts of che Empire declared their independence and
proclaimed themselves as the independent kings kings of their respective provinces.
Chandragupta also became one of them an independent king over his Patahputra
kingdom with the annexed part of the empire, but could not become emperor. The
writers of the Puranas in their accounts of the Magadha Empire then turn their attention
from the disrupted Magadha empire and proceed to describe the petty kings of Saks,
Yavana, Huna etc provinces of north—western Bharat who ruled their respective states
as contemporaries to the Aandhra kings,
On account of these descriptions of Saka. Huna etc. Kings (excommunicated Hindu
Kshatriya kings of uttarapatha) and numerous small Mlechcha (excommunicated
kshatriya kingdoms, some infer a state of anarchy in the country at that time. But there
is no description of any anarchical condition in the Puranas. All the Puranas
unanimously
declare that the Aandhra Empire (of Magadha) broke up into many small independent
kingdoms and describe the disrupted condition of the Empire in which there was no
central power to keep the rulers of the different parts of the country under control. But
there is no suggestion of anarchy.
There were kings in the different parts of the country and they maintained the rule of
law in their respective kingdoms-according to every one of the Puranas. The Saka,
Yavana, Huna kings are not foreigners. They are Hindus of Bharat. They are not Greeks
or Indo-Greeks. The word ‘Yavana’ does not mean Greet.
Since the Saka, Yavana, Huna, and Romaka provinces on the northwest of Bharat were
all within Bharata Varsha, the kings and the people of these parts, belong to the four
castes of Aryans who were excommunicated from Aryan Society on account of their
discarding the Vedic Dharma, they are generally called ‘Mlechchas’.
During the time of the Aandhra Emperors of Magadha country was prosperous and the
people enjayed peace. Many temples, Mutts and Bouddha Viharas (monasteries) and
such other constructions of Architectured and Artistic merit were built which evoke the
wonder of the world even to this day.
Chandragupta and his son Samudragupta, who be1onged to the Lichehavi Kshatriya
dynasty of Nepal and served under the last two kings of the imperial Aandhra dynasty of
Magadha grew very powerful and on the pretext of protecting Chandrasri and his minor
son Puloma III (the last Aaridhra kings) of the imperial line, got them into their control
and did away with them gradually one after other. Then Gupta Chandragupta assumed
the title of Maharaja dhiraja and occupied a portion of Magadha in Kali 2775 or B C. 327.
He was the founder of the Gupta Era, It was wrongly fixed at 320 A.D., instead of 327 B.C.
by VA. Smith and other writers on account of the mistake committed by them in
identifying Chandragupta Maurya as the contemporary of Alexander the Great.
The writings of V. A. Smith and other European scholars of early Indian history and their
Indian followers are all very confusing and misleading. The Puranas give a connected,
and continuous account of the kings of Magadha from the founding of the kingdom of the
Mggadha, and after the Mahabharata war. All these scholars rely on the authority of the
Vayu, Matsya and Brahmanda Puranas and all these Puranas state definitely that the
Magadha kingdom was ruled in succession by the Barhadradha, Pradyota, Sisunaga.
Nanda, Maurya, Sunga, Kanwa and AAndhra dynasties.
On the authority of the Puranas, V. A. Smith writes -:

“The most systematic record of Indian Historical tradition is that preserved in the
dynastic lists of the Puranas, five out the eighteen works of this class, namely the Vayu,
Matsya, Vishnu. Brahmanda and Bhagavata contain such lists.” “The Brahmanda and the
Vayu as well as the Matsya, which has large later additions, appear to be the best earliest
and most authoritative.” (Vide The early history of India. By. V.A. Smith 4th Ed. Chapter
1, Introduction, p.4.)
“Modern European writers have been inclined to disparage unduly the authority of the
Puranic lists, but closer study finds in them much genuine and venerable (inexhaustible)
tradition,” (Do. p.12.)
“The Matsya version is in some respects the best of those three the Vayu, Brahmanda,
Matsya”, (Do. P.12)
“I may add that Puranas in some shape were already authoritative in the fourth century
B. C. The Author of the Arthasastra ranks the Atharva Veda and Ithihasa as the
fourth and fifth Vedas. (Book I, Ch. 3) and directs the king to spend his afternoons in the
study of Ithihasa, which is defined as comprising six factors, namely, 1. Purana 2,
Ithivrutta (History) 3.Akhyayika (ta1es) 4. Udaharafla (lllustrative stories) 5.
Dharmasastra and 6. ArthasaStra.” (Book I, Chap 5, V. A. Smith’s History page 24.)
According to the Puranic Chrono1ogy, the author of the Arthasastra, Kautilya or

Chanakya or Vishnugupta lived in 1534 B. C., not in the 4th century B. C. as stated above
by V. A. Smith. So, the Puranas were authoritative in the 16th century B. C,
V A. Smith admits that even before the fourth century BC. (before Arthasastra was
written by Kautilya) the eighteen Puranas were recognised as authoritative (authentic
records) in the country. While thus recognising the authority of the Puranas sometimes
(in general) these European scholars reject them as unreliable, and being due to
interpolation or erron or tamperirga such of the texts as run counter to their own
preconceived theories.
V. A. Smith admits also that the identification of Chandragupta Maurya as the

contemporary of Alexander of Macedon could not get support from any Archaelogical
evidence.
“Unfortunately no monuments have been discovered, which can be referred with

certainty to the period of Chandragupta or his son, and the archaeologist is unable to
bring the tangible evidence afforded by excavation to support the statements of the
Greek observers.” (Early His, of India by V. A. Smith, P.142.)
Mr. V. A. Smith also quotes with approval the opinion expressed by pargiter on the
importance of the Bhavishya Purana.
“Mr. F. E. Pargiter in his valuable work;” The dynasties of the Kali Age (Clarendon Press
1913) has succeeded in obtaining more definite results. He suggests that the Bhavishya
Purana in its early form was the original authority from which the Matsya, Vayu. and
Brahmanda derived their dynastic lists. The versions of the lists as now found in the
Matsya, Vayu Brahmanda Puranas, grew out of one and the same original text” (V. A.
Smith’s Early History of India, P. 23.)
But instead of rejecting Pargiter’s conclusions when he treated the Puranas with scant
courtesy, meddled with the texts and distorted them, and misinterpreted them, he gives
him high praise as he deducted correct and definite dates.
Again he admits (page 28 of his Early His. of India.) that “Modern research has brought
to light innumerable facts the highest scientific value conversing pre-historic India but
points out that “the impossibility of assigning dates to the phonomena discovered
excludes them from the domain of the historian, whose vision cannot pass the line which
separates the dated from the undated,” and declares rather arbitrarily “that line, in the
case of India, may be drawn. At the earliest, throught the middle of the 7th century B.C.”
So the deliberate objective of these European scholars has been to bring the entire
history of India within the past 2600 years beyond which their vision cannot extend.
They have therefore fabricated a fictions history of our country on the basis of
preconceived theories, prejudices and ignorance and their writings have become the
models and authorities for the western educated Indian historians. But even these
European scholars have pleaded that they only did their best in attempting to
reconstruct the early history of India and their writings may contain many errors,
mistakes and mis-statements on account of their being foreigners and hence out of
touch with the native tradition, they therefore advised it was desirable that Indians with
an intimate knowledge of the native tradition and social organization should write the
history of their country. It is therefore our duty now to study our ancient literature (the
Vedas, Sastras, Puranas) with due regard and respect for our traditions and to rewrite
and publish the true history of our country.
*****
SPEECH OF KOTA VENKATACHELAM, GANDHINAGAR, VIJAYAWADA-2
DELIVERED AT
THE INDIAN HISTORY CONGRESS, JODHPUR, RAJAPUTANA.
(1951 A.D.)
XANDRAMES, SANDROCOTTUS AND SANDRO-CYPTUS.

The western historians identified the Xandrames, Sandrocottus and Sandrocyptus of the
Greek writers as Mahapadma Nanda, Chandragupta Maurya and Bindusara. There is
practically no resemblance between the names (except in the case of Chandra Gupta)
The names given in the writings of the Greek Writers correspond very clearly to
Chandrasri (Chandramas) the last king of the Andhra dynasty, and Chandragupta and
Samudragupta of the Gupta dynasty. If they had recognized the Kali era of our Puranas
and the Mahabharata, which commenced 36 years after the Mahabharata war i.e. B.C.
3102 and if the dynasties of kings and the periods of time assigned to them in the
Puranas had been accepted straight without any suspicion or interference would have
been obvious that about B.C.326 the Hindu rulers were Chandrasri, Chandragupta and
Samudragupta and these were the Xandrames or Chandramas, Sandrocottus and
Sandrocyptus of the Greet writers.
There were some western scholars and Indian scholars however, who pointed out that
Xandrames or Chandramas, Sandra cottus and Sandrocyptus are not to be identified
with Mahapadma Nanda, Chandragupta Maurya and his son Bindusara and that there is
no similarity in the names.
But in general the western scholars ignored them and stuck to their assumption and the
conclusions based on them without setting right the original mistake and so the times of
many historical events have continues to be wrongly fixed to the present day. M.Troyar
in his translation of Rajatarangini has argued ably and very logically against the
assumption of Max-Muller and his followers and declared the identity of Chandrasri,
Chandragupta and Samudragupta with the Xandrames (or Chandramas), Sandro-cottus
and Sandro-cyptus of the Greek historians. The first Indian scholar to point out that the
conclusions of the western scholars are not correct, that the Hindu princes mentioned
by the Greek writers should be recognized in the founders of the Gupta empire, that the
account of the Hindu Royal dynasties according to our Puranas reckoning by the Kali Era
tallies exactly was an Andhra by name Kuppaiah. vide pp. 198, 199 of Kuppaiah’s History
of Ancient India).
GIRIVRAJA AND PATALIPUTRA
Girivraja has been the capital of Magadha ever-since the foundation of that kingdom,
seven thousand years ago. All the Royal dynasties beginning with Barhadradha and
ending with Andhra ruled over Magadha with “Girivraja” as the capital. None of these
dynasties had Pataliputra as the capital. With the Andhra dynasty, ended the Magadha
empire haying “Girivraja” as the capital.
Chandragupta of the Gupta dynasty killed “Chandrasri” the last Magadha emperor of the
Andhra dynasty and annexed a portion of Magadha to his own kingdom Pataliputra but
could not get mastery over the Magadha empire. So, he left ‘Girivraja’ and was annointed
at “Pataliputra”. Chandragupta Maurya, Bindusara, Ashoka and other Maurya kings had
“Girivraja” but never Pataliputra as their capital. The Puranas have uniformly mentioned
“Girivraja” as the capital of Magadha, but nowhere is Pataliputra mentioned in them. It
was only in the time of the Guptas that Pataliputra developed an empire. It was
insignificant in the time of Chandragupta Maurya.
Magasthenes and Dionysius and other Greek Ambassadors were in the court of
Samudragupta and Chandragupta II of the Gupta dynasty at “Pataliputra”. Chandragupta
Maurya was the emperor at Girivraja and not at “Pataliputra”. As Chandragupta of the
Gupta dynasty was wrongly identified with Chandragupta Maurya, so also Pataliputra
the capital of the Guptas was wrongly identified as the capital of Chandragupta Maurya.
Age of Mahabharata War . . . 3138 B.C.
1. Barhadradha dynasty . . . 1006 years
2. Pradyota “ . . . 138 years
3. Sisunaga “ . . . 360 years
4. Nanda “ . . . 100 years
1604 years 1604 years
End of the Nanda dynasty & the beginning of the 1534 B.C.
Maurya dynasty with Chandragupta as the 1st king.
The invasion of Alexander . . . 327 B.C.
Difference . . . 1207 years
So, in Indian history a period of 1207 years was lost by the wrong synchronisation of
Chandragupta of the 4th century B.C. as Chandragupta Maurya of the 16th century B.C.
The hearsay version of the origin of Chandragupta Maurya was attributed to Gupta
Chandragupta by the Greek historians and the Chinese travellers who visited Indian nine
or ten centuries after the invasion of India by Alexander. This is one of the many mistake
which they had committed in reproducing their hearsay versions. A confusion would
have thus arisen and Chandragupta Maurya was reckoned as contemporary of
Alexander. Our history has thus become incorrect and inaccurate.
The five Yavana kings who are referred to in the 2nd and 13th edict of Asoka, were the
Yavana Kshatriya kings of Abhisara, Urasa (or Uraga), Simhapura, Divyakataka, and
Uttara Jyotisha of the 15th centure B.C. All these five Yavana Kshatriya provinces are
located in Bharat. It was wrongly supposed by historians that these were Greek Kings of
the 3rd century B.C. These five kingdoms cover modern Afganistan, the western part of
the Kashmir, and the North-western part of the present North-western Frontier
province.
The fact that the Greek ambassadors resided at Pataliputra makes it clear that they were
in the court of Gupta kings. The reference to Pataliputra as the capital of the Mauryas in
the Sanskrit drama Rudrarakshasa has misled our historians in this respect.
All the Puranas state that the capital of the Magadha empire is “Girivraja” and that all the
emperors ruled only from that capital. The name of Pataliputra is not hinted at all in any
Purana. It would be sheer injustice to the Puranas which mainly deal with historical
facts, to build up historical theories contrary to their contents, on the strength of fictions
and dramas whose plots need not be truly historical. V.A. Smnith writee in this
connection as follows:—
“Many alleged incidents of the revolution in Magadha are depicted vividly in the ancient
political drama entitled the “Signot of Rakhasa” (Mudra Rakshasa) written, perhaps, in
the fifth century after Christ. But it would be obviously unsafe to rely for a matter of fact
historical narrative on a work of imagination composed some seven centuries after the
events dramatized”. (vide Oxford History of India by V.A. Smith 2nd Ed. 1923. Page.73)
Prof. Kasinath Trimbak Telong in his introduction of Mudrarakshasa page 22, 7th Ed.
1928 writes:
“The scene of the play is laid for the most part in the city of Pataliputra or Kasumapura,
as it is also called. Now it may be argued, I think with some ground of reason, that the
geography of our play must have been based not upon the state of things which existed
in the time of Chandragupta and which probably there were no materials for
ascertaining at the date of the play, but upon the state of things which actually existed at
the time when the play was itself composed.”
In the Puranas of Ceylon it is stated that the first convention of Buddists was held in the
year of Buddha’s a demise at Rajagriha (i.e.Girivraja) the capital of the Magadha empire”.
(Vide Asoka’s Dharma Sasanams by Ch.Narayanarao)
This shows that the capital of Magadha was Rajagriha (or Girivraja). In Ashoka’s time
Pataliputra was a place where the Budha Sangha Parishat was situated.
Pataliputra is nowhere said to be the State capital of Ashoka, but it is said to be the
religious capital. Much mis-understanding has arisen out of ignoring the importance of
the word ‘religion’ in the following passage : –
“Ashoka, who was third in succession from Chandragupta, and who made Buddhism the
State religion, in his inscription on the rock at Dhauli in Katak, gives it (Palibothra) the
title of Metropolis of the religion” i.e. “Buddhism”.
(Mc.Crindles Ancient India as described by Megasthanesis and Arrian. P.212 foot-note).
Megasthenes the Greek ambassador in the court of the Gupta kings (Samudragupta and
Chandragupta II) in his description of Pataliputra stated that there were councils of
elected representatives of the people for the governance of the capital and other towns
in the empire.
Nowhere do we find in Kautilya’s Arthasastra (which was intended for Chandragupta

Maurya) that there were or should be councils of people’s elected representatives or
nominated councils by the king. Mr.Mamidipudi Venkata Rangaiah in his introduction of
Kautilya’s Arthasatra (Telugu) writes about the city administration (in Chandragupta
Maurya’s time) described in Kautilya’s Arthasastra thus : –
“The Jails, Police Station etc., should be in charge of “Nagarika” (Officer appointed by the
king). It appears that there was no system of Self-Government in those days, as now, to
carry on these functions of city administration. There were no councils elected by the
people to assist the Nagarika. Moreover, the councils referred to by Nagasthenes in his
account of the administration of Pataliputra are not mentioned at all by Kautilya in his
Arthasastra. Therefore the Nagarika may be said to be all powerful”.
(page 34.)
There is practically no similarity between this and the system of the city administration
described by Megasthenes in the 4th Century B.C. This shows that the Chandragupta of
Kautilya (1534 B.C.) was not the Chandragupta of Megasthenes. (3rd century B.C.)
Moreover, Megasthenes would not have failed to mention Kautilya or his Athasastra if
Kautilya had lived in the 4th century B.C. contemporaneously with him or a bit prior to
him.
Megasthenes definitely says that “there was no slavery in India”:-
“Of several remarkable customs existing among the Indians, there is one prescribed by
their philosophers which one may regard as truly admirable: for the law ordains that no
one among them shall, under any circumstances, be a slave, but that enjoying freedom,
they shall respect the equal right to it which all possess”. (P.38 of Mc Crindle’s Ancient
India as described by Megasthenes and Arrian).
Further he tells us that : “Al the Indians are free, and not one of them is a slave”.
“The Indians do not even use aliens as slaves, and much less a countryman of his own”.
(P. 68 of Mc.Crindle’s Ancient India as described by Megasthenes and Arrian).
Quite in contrast with this we find definite reference to the existence of slavery in
Kautilya’s Arthasastra, where Chapter 65 entitled “Dasakalpa is solely devoted to the
status of slaves among the Aryas and the Mlechas. So, it can be safely concluded that
Megasthenes was not in the court of Chandragupta Maurya whose contemporaneity
with Kautilya is questioned by none.
It need hardly be said that Chandragupta of Kautilya who speaks so vividly of slavery in
his time (16th century B.C.) is not the Chandragupta of Megasthenes who speaks of the
absence of slavery in India in the 4th century B.C.
Chandragupta Maurya owed his accession and maintenance on the throne to Chanakya
alias Vishnugupta and he is not known to have possessed any of the great qualities
attributed to Sandrocottus by the Greek historians who accompanied Alexander when
he invaded India. Their descriptions of the Indian prince who met Alexander are
appropriate to Samudragupta of the Gupta dynasty and on this point all our Puranas, the
writings of the Buddhists, etc., all are in agreement.
Plutarch the Greek historian wrote : –
“It is nowhere stated in the Hindu or Buddha Puranas (or in the inscriptions) that
Chandragupta Maurya led an army of six lakhs and conquered the entire country. This
description applies to Samudragupta of the Gupta dynasty.”
THE TITLE OF THE GUPTA KINGS.
In the year 1354 Kali (1738 B.C.) Udayana, the 8th king in the Sisunaga Dynasty
constructed the city of Kasumapura on the southern bank of Ganga. This was later on
called Pataliputra, Palibothra and Patna. This was the capital of Gupta kings.
Chandragupta, Samudragupta and Chandragupta II of Gupta dynasty reigned over it in
the end of the fourth century and in the 3rd century B.C. The western historians wrongly
assumed that Chandragupta Maurya and the other Maurya kings belonged to his period.
That Megasthenes lived in the court of the Guptas and not of the Mauryas is clearly
known from the statements of Megasthenes himself.
The following passage may be quoted from Mc.Crindle’s Ancient India as described by
Megasthenes and Arrian (pp.65, 66) : –
“At the meeting of this river (Ganga) and another (the Son) is situated “Palibothra”, a
city 80 stadia in length and fifteen in breadth . . . . . . . .
The people in whose country this city situated is the most distinguished in all India, and
is called the Prasi. The King, in addition to his family name, must adopt the surname of
Palibothros, as Sandrocottos, for instance, did, to whom Megasthenes was sent on an
embassy”. (Vide Book II Fragm XXV strabo XV 1-35-36. p.702)
The Gupta kings were the Licchavi Kshatriyas of the Solar dynasty. Chandra and Gupta in
the name Chandragupta are respectively the names of the individual and the house. But
Chandragupta of the people of Palibothra. Videha and Kosala were kingdoms chiefly
inhabited by Licchavi kshatriyas of the Surya-vamsi. They were known by the common
name of Suryavamsa. There were nine sects of Licchavi kshatriyas, eight of which
formed into a confederation and jointly carried on the administration. Gupta Chandra
gupta conquered them and got the territory under his rule and made palibothra the
capital of his kingdom—which is called the Prasii”.
“ The Prasii surpass in power and glory every other people, not only in this quarter, but
one may say in all India, their capital being Palibothra, a very large and wealthy city after
which some call the people itself Palibothri, . . . may, even the whole tract along the
Ganges”. (Mc. Crindle Ancient India, as described by megasthienes and Arrian P.141.)
As these kings and a large number of their subjects were of the solar race, a custom
developed whereby these kings affixed to their names as the title the word “ Aditya”
which means the Sun-God the proginitor of their race. The mauryas were Sudras and
they nevesr affixed “Aditya” or any other title to their names.
The names of the Gupta kings and their titles are
given below:—
S.No. Name of the king Name of the Family Tittle
1. Chandra — Gupta (Chandragupta) Vijayaditya.
2. Samudra — Gupta (Samudragagupta) Asokaditya.
3. Chandra II — Gupta ( Chandragupta II) Vikramaditya.
4. Kumara — Gupta ( Kumaragupta) Mahendraditya.
5. Skanda — Gupta(Skandagupta) Pratapaditya.
6. Sthira — Gupta (Narasimhagupta Baladidtya.

After attaining majority)
7. Kumara II — Gupta (Kumaragupta II ) Kramaditya.
It thus appears that all the Gupta kings and not the Maurya kings that affixed to their
names a title indicative of the race of the kings and the people of Palibothra as described
by megasthenes.
“Palibothri must denote here the subjects of the realm of which Palibothra was the
capital, and not merely the inhabitants of that city, as Rennel and others supposed, and
so fixed its site at the confluence of the Ganges and Jumna.” (Mc. Crindle’s Ancient India
as described by Megasthenes and Arrian. P.142 footnote).
Therefore it is clear that Megasthenes lived in the court of the Gupta Kings at Palibothra
and not of the Maurya Kings who flourished in the 16, 15, 13th centuries B.C. at
Girivraja.
From the above discussion we may safely conclude that the Xandrames, Sandrocottes
and Sandrocyptus of the Greek writers were not Mahapadma Nanda, Chandragupta
Maurya and Bindusara or Amitraghata of the 16, 15 centuries B.C., but Chandrasri (last
Andhra king), Chandragupta and Samudragupta of the Gupta dynasty (4th century B.C.)
*****
Article sent by Kota Venkatachelam to be read at the 17th session of “All-India Oriental
Conference, Ahmedabad, October 1953.
THE PRE-DETERMINED PLOT IN INDIAN

CHRONOLOGY EXPOSED
All the Puranas, epics and historical compositions in Indian literature begin their
accounts of the dynasties of the Kings of the different kingdoms with the Mahabharata
War. Tha battle at Kurukshetra lasted for 18 days. Yudhishtira who was victorious in the
war was crowned Emperor in the same year. The Yudhishtira Era commenced with his
coronation. Yudhishtira reigned for 36 years. In the 37th year of the reign of Yudhishtira
Lord Sri Krishna passed away. On that day the seven planets were in conjunction in
Mesha and the Kali yuga began. The Kali era is therefore reckoned exactly from 2-27-30”
hours of the first day of the first month of the year Pramadhi (3102 B.C.). Reckoning
from this beginning the Indian astronomers prepare their almanacs from year to year.
These almanacs are in vogue through-out the country in all the states from the
Himalayas in the North to Cape Comorin in the South.
Western historians also have fixed the commencement of the Kali Era at 2-27-30” Hours
in the day on 20th February of 3102 B.C. So the time of the Mahabharata War is
indisputably fixed 36 years earlier, i.e. in B.C. 3138. In Kali 26 the Saptarshis, the
constellation of the Great Bear, it is stated in the Puranas, left the star ‘Magha’ and
passed into the region of the next star, next in retrograde direction, ‘Aslesha’. In memory
of Yudhishtira who ascended to Heaven in Kali 26 a new era known variously as
‘Yudhishtira Kala Era’ or ‘Loukikabda’ or ‘Saptarshi Saka’ was inaugurated and has been
in vogue in this country, particularly in Kashmir. The almanacs of Kashmir are based on
this Yudhishtira Kala Era or Kashmirabda as they call it. Dr.Buhler himself has proved
the origin of this era conclusively and, besides, claimed that it helps to fix the origin of
the Kali Era indisputably in B.C.3102. His sentences on this question have been quoted
in extensor in my treatise on ‘Indian Eras’ in connection with the ‘Saptarshi Era’. (vide
chronology of Nepal History Reconstructed p.3, 4 by this author; and also vide, The
Indian Eras Vol VI PP.264-268). These three Eras The Kali Era, The Saptarshi Era and the
Yudhishtira Era were current in the country and well known to the European Oriental
Scholars at the time they were engaged in reconstructing the history of ancient India
(1870 AD). But they not only ignored the three Eras but went to the length of
proclaiming that in the entire range of the available Indian Literature there was no Era
or system of reckoning time and fixing chronology which could be made the basis for
Indian History.
The European Historians of ancient India have been persistently dinning into the ears of
their credulous Indian disciples that for the purpose of reconstructing the history of
ancient India, our Puranic literature was altogether useless and unreliable and that
reliance should be placed solely on inscriptions, coins buildings and the accounts of
foreign travellers who visited our country in those ancient times. Strictly speaking the
ancient history of no Western country is based primarily on such evidence. In fact, no
such evidence is available at all with regard to ancient times to enable them to construct
the history of India. Even if it be available it is of secondary importance and of
confirmatory value and cannot constitute the sole or primary or independent evidence
for historical facts. Where is the sense and where the justice in rejecting, for historical
purposes the evidence of all our puranic literature professedly dealing with our rich and
ancient past, and relying solely on inscriptions, coins and buildings etc. for
reconstructing our ancient history? It is only the history of Bharat that has been the
singular victim of such an odd theory—a theory which commended itself to the then
ruling power at whose instance the said history was written.
Even these orientalists could not produce any inscriptions, coins, Buildings or any
genuine historical evidence for their theory of the contemporaneity of Alexander with
Chandragupta Maurya. Yet, they made it the foundation of Indian History and from that
point they are counting backwards and forwards the reigns of kings as given in our
Puranas, ignoring that the starting point of the Puranas was the time of the Mahabharata
war. i.e. 3138. B.C. The Greek historians never mentioned either Maurya Chandragupta
or Gupta Chandragupta. Then how can we identify the sandrakottas mentioned by them
with Chandra Gupta Maurya. In the absence of any evidence inscriptional, numismatic or
otherwise, it is improper to identify Sandrokottas of the Greeks with Chandra Gupta
Maurya.
As a consequence of this wrong identification and to justify the same, in fixing the exact
year of Asoka’s accession the Western scholars attach great importance to the five kings
mentioned together in the XIII th.Edict of Asoka.
In the very process of identification of these five contemporary princes of Ashoka they
were guided by their original assumption of the time of Chandragupta Maurya as that of
Alexander and searched for names of kings of the West resembling the names
mentioned in the inscription among the monarchs of the 3rd century B.C. The kings
mentioned in the XIII th. edict were not the Greek kings of the 3rd century B.C. They
were Yavana kings of Kshatriya origin but excommunicated for non-observance of Vedic
Dharma ruling the yavana provinces on the North West frontier of India in the 15th
century before the Christ.
But, by the 3rd century B.C., the Greeks had established their empire and Greek kings
were ruling in Egypt, Syria, etc. There were historians among them who wrote long and
regular histories of Egypt, Syria and Macedon etc. who carefully mention in them even
the most trifling details of any interest. No-where in those histories do we find any
mention of Ashoka of Bharat or of any religious or humanitarian missionaries sent by
him to their countries or of any institutions for the medical treatment of men and
animals established by him or his missionaries in their countries.
The identification of the Bharatiya Yavana kings (Edict XIII of Ashoka) of the 15th
century B.C., with the Greek kings of the 3rd century B.C., is erroneous and it has to be
rejected.
The European orientalists could have discovered the true history of our country if they
had started on the basis of the Kali Era and other Indian Eras based on it in vogue in our
country. The said approach would have eliminated the scope for reducing the antiquity
and building a false chronology which they intended to foist upon us. From the scrappy
accounts of the Greek historians who followed Alexander, varied and distorted through
centuries of tradition, Sir William Jones took three names of Indian kings and bestowed
special attention on them. They were Xandrames, Sandrocottus and Sandrocyptus the
names of three successive kings of the east of Bharat. Then he began to speculate upon
the Sanskrit forms for these Greek-made names. Prof.Rapson says unequivocally
‘Chandramas’ in Sanskrit corresponds to ‘Xandrames’ in Greek.
1. It does not require much culture or learning to notice that ‘Xandrames’ corresponds to
‘Chandramas’. To identify it as ‘Mahapadmananda’ or ‘Dhanananda’ is outrageous and an
insult to commonsense.
2. Sandrocottus corresponds to Chandragupta. There is no doubt here.
3. ‘Sandrocyptus’ corresponds roughly to ‘Samudragupta’, but this has been identified as

‘Bindusara’ or ‘Amitraghata’ arbitrarily without any basis of the slightest resemblance.
Sir William Jones was not unaware of the existence of Chandrasri, the last king of the
Andhra Satavahana dynasty of Magadha. If the ‘Xandrames’ of the Greek writers in
identified correctly as this ‘Chandra Sri’ and located in B.C. 327, it will agree with the
date we arrive at, by starting with the Mahabharata war in B.C. 3138 and by reckoning
the reigns of the preceding dynasties of kings that ruled over Magadha according to all
our Puranas. So the Mahabharata War would be indisputably fixed in B.C. 3138 counting
backwards from B.C. 327 of ‘Chandra Sri’. This was not agreeable to him and so he began
to consider an alternative hypothesis which would reduce the antiquity of Indian history
and Civilization. He was in correspondence with Warren Hastings who was the
Governor-General of India in 1774. They both came to an agreed solution of their choice.
The result was the identification of Sandrocottus, the contemporary of Alexander
according to the ancient Greek writers with Chandragupta Maurya of Magadha (of 1534
B.C.) But the Greek writers mentioned along with Sandrocottus two other names
‘Xandrames’ his predecessor and ‘Sundrocyptus’ his successor. Purposely they ignored
the ‘Gupta Chandragupta’ whose predecessor was ‘Chandra Sri’ or ‘Chandramas’ and
successor ‘Samudragupta’ who could easily identified with ‘Xandrames’ and
‘Samudragupta’. Inspite of the lack of any correspondence between Xandrames and
Sandrocyptus with Mahapadmananda and Bindusara, the predecessor and successor of
Chandragupta Maurya respectively, the latter was declared to be the contemporary of
Alexander and relegated to B.C, 327 thus reducing the antiquity of Indian history by 12
centuries.
It is Professor ‘Max-Muller’ that has finally taken up the subject in 1870 A.D. and boldly,
too boldly concluded that Sandracottus or Sandrocyptus of the Greeks was identical with
Chandragupta Maurya.
The learned professor is, no double, forces to admit that this identification of
Sandracottus of the Greeks with Chandragupta of the Maurya Dynasty is opposed to all
Hindu, Buddhistic and Jain traditions and authorities for he definitely says:-
“Every attempt to go beyond and to bring the chronology of the Buddhists and
Brahmans into harmony has proved a failure.” (Vide p.135, Ihid, Max Muller’s History)
But the doubt that had started in his mind did not urge him to further investigate into
the matter with the result that, all of them became the victims of the same error which
had been recorded as a true history of India to be taught to Indian pupils in British
schools.
The fact is, all our Puranas give a regular and accurate account of the history of our
country from the time of the Mahabharata War. Moreover to facilitate verification and
rectification in the event of any mistakes creeping into the chronology of the reigns of
the kings of the different dynasties here and there clues have been provided (inserted)
based on astronomical data for the important land-marks. In this detailed and cogent
account of the history of Magadha and the chronology of its kings given in our Puranas,
there is no scope for confusion or doubt. The allegation that the Puranas are mutually
conflicting, full of exaggerations and therefore unreliable for historical purposes and
that there is no Indian Era for fixing chronology, is therefore a blatant absurdity and the
propaganda of interested parties resolved to foist upon us their own preconceived
theories for the ancient history of our country.
It is strange, that these European historians, while on the one hand, relying on our
Puranas for every detail of the early history of India, the dynastic lists of our kings and
their reigning periods, on the other hand discredit their authority and dispute their
historical value in accepting the original dates of the Mahabharata War, the Kali Era and
the Saptarshi Era—verified, found correct, and adopted by themselves as veritable
truth-and all the subsequent events of our history. They base all their chronological
determinations of Indian history on their own conjectural contemporeinity of
Alexander’s invasion 326 B.C., and the reign of Chandragupta Maurya of Magadha 1534
B.C. in contravention to their proved Puranic dates and attaching undue importance to
Mudra Rakshasa, Kathasarithsagara, Sukasaptati Lilavati, Gadhasaptasati and
Mrichchakatitka, none of which professes to be historical, but all of which are meant
either for mere entertainment or are literary productions professing no loyalty to
historical facts.
Prof. M.Troyer even the disputed this identification in his introduction to the translation
of Kalhana’s Rajatharangini and communicated his view to Prof. Max-Muller. The
learned professor instead of fairly owning and correcting his error, did not condescend
to send even a reply. They has been no reply to the arguments of M.Troyer even to this
day. Later an Andhra Scholar by name Kuppaiah a first grade pleader in his ‘Ancient
India’, had exposed the fallacy in the basic assumption of Max Muller but he too received
no attention, Again in 1917 Prof. T.S.Narayana Sastry B.A. B.L., High Court Vakil, in his
treatise on “The Age of Sankara” examined this question elaborately and disproved
conclusively the false identification of Sandrocottus the contemporary of Alexander with
Chandragupta Maurya, but the followers of Jones and Max-Muller have not deigned to
furnish an answer to the arguments of the learned author. Now the author of this
treatise again throws out a challenge to the believers in the current false history of India
based on this dishonest and absurd hypothesis adumbrated by interested and
prejudiced foreign scholars, to come forward with their authorities and arguments in
support of their views and submit the dispute, in writing, to the impartial judgment of
any tribunal competent to deal with the matter.
Issues for controversy
1. The Kali Era Began in B.C.3102
2. The time of the Mahabharata War was 36 years before the Kali Era commenced – so in
3139-3138 B.C.
3. The Saptarshi Era, or Laukika Era or Kashmirabda commenced Kali 26 or 3077-3076

B.C.
4. The Chronology of Indian History should begin with the Mahabharata War, 36 years
before Kali or B.C. 3138 and be based on the times of the kings of the Dynasties of our
ancient kingdoms available in our Puranas, epics and historical works.
5. The reigning monarch in India at about the time of Alexander’s invasion B.C. 326-322
was Chandragupta of the Gupta Dynasty of Magadha and not Chandragupta Maurya, who
was crowned in 1534 B.C. as the king of Magadha.
Besides, these western scholars seem to have meddled with the manuscript records of
the accounts of the travels in India of Magasthenes and the Chinese pilgrims of ancient
times Faheien and Heun-Tsang etc. While translating the same into modern Languages
they seem to have incorporated therein some suggestions such as that the then king of
Magadha was the son of a barber woman to strengthen their hypothesis that he was
Chandragupa Maurya. The doubt and suspicion are legitimate because they do not pause
to consider that these Chinese travellers heard from the people of India, stories of the
two Chandra Guptas, several centuries after their occurrence. There might be several
inaccuries in the stories narrated by the people. Secondly, these travellers in
recapitulating and recording these stories might have further damaged the historical
value of these tales by adding further confusions and inaccuracies. It is quite unfair and
improper that these versions should be given greater credence than the historical
material in the Puranas and other indigenous literature. The Western historians seized
every such scrap of flimsy evidence with avidity if only it lends the least support to their
own wrong hypothesis.
Astronomical Evidence in Sanskrit Literature for Historical Facts
We now, therefore, adduce some strong astronomical evidence from our Puranas and
standard books on astronomy.
THE SAPTA-RISHI MANDALA
(THE GREAT BEAR)
The Great Bear was, according to the Puranas, in Magha at the time of the birth of
Parikshit (i.e. at the time of the Mahabharata war) and it would be at the beginning of
the 24th star century thereafter, in the starting time of the Andhra dynasty of Magadha.
In the beginning of the 28th century—the time of the 24th Andhra king—it will be again
in Magha in the next revolution.
The Great Bear will be with each star for a period of 100 years. While it was in Magha,
the birth of Parikshit, the Mahabharata war, the coronation of Yudhishtira and the
beginning of the Yudhishtira Era—took place in one year. (3138 B.C.). The Kali Era
began 36 years afterwards. (3102 B.C.) In the 26th year of Kali (3076 B.C.) the Great
Bear left Magha and passed to the next star and then began the Sapta-Rishi Era (known
as the Yudhishtira Kala Era or the Loukikabda).
The Great Bear remained in Magha for 61 years (36+25) in the Yudhishtira Era and for
39 years previously.
Our astronomical science as well as the Puranas agree unanimously that 2700 years
should pass before the Great Bear can complete one cycle of the stars and be again in
Magha. Therefore in 2661 of the Kali Era the 24th Andhra King of Magadha
“Sivasatakarni” reigned for 28 years – from 2677-2705 of the Yudhishtira Era (or from
the birth of Parikshit), as in his reign the Great Bear was again in Magha according to the
Puranas. Our Rishis recorded frequently in the Puranas, details of the astronomical
phenomena, the positions of planets and stars, with the intention that it might be
possible, with their help, to rectify any mistakes that might arise in the figures assigned
to the reigns of the different kings and dynasties in the Puranas as they were handed
down orally from generation to generation of scholars, or due to any misunderstanding
of the writer when they were reduced to writing or errors in printing when the
manuscripts were later printed.
But the Western scholars deliberately ignored this information and refrained from
making any use of it in verifying their interpretation of the Puranas or calculating the
reigns of the kings mentioned therein.
ASTRONOMICAL REFERENCES IN THE PURANAS

MATSYA PURANA
(Printed in 1877 by Puvvada Venkatarayarya in Telugu script)
(1) “Ata Urdhvam pravakshyami maghdha ye Brihadradhah

Purvena ye Jarasandhat sahadevanvaye nrupah” (269-18)
And now we proceed to enumerate the kings of Magadha of the Brihadradha dynasty,
and in Chap.271 No.38 to 47 verses:
“From the time of the birth of Parikshit to the coronation of Mahapadmananda 1500
years passed.” (Verse 38)
“Again from Mahapadmananda to the dynasty of the Andhra (who were known as
Pulomas) the interval is 836 years.” (Verse 39)
“That period (i.e. 1500+836=2336 years) is the time that passed from the time of the
birth of Parikshit to the beginning of the Andhras according to those Rishis versed in the
Puranas.” (Verse 40)
towering brilliant Agni (the presiding deity of Kritthika according to Srutarshis) and
after 2700 years in the time of the very Andhra kings the cycle repeats itself : (i.e. it will
be again in Kritthika.) (Verse 41)
“The Great Bear remains in the region of each star of the Zodiac for a period of 100
years.” (Verse 42)
“The Great Bear goes round the cycle of the Zodiac in 7 ½ celestial years.” (i.e. 7 ½ X 360
X 2700 years) (Verse 43)
“As the two stars in the east of the Great Bear (Kratu and Pulaha) rise at midnight, if we
see through the middle point of the line joining the two stars, (Kratu and Pulaha) the
star in the Zodiac lying on the line, is the star in which the Great Bear is said to be
located. This is Krittika. There, in that star, the Great Bear remains for 100 years.”
(Verses 44, 45) (This reckoning is according to Srutarshis and Varahamihira)
“This is the way to know the position of the Great Bear in the star. (Verse 46, Ist Stanza)
“At the time of Parikshit the Great Bear was in Magha for 100 years.” (Verse 46, 2nd
stanza) (according to Puranas and Vriddha Garga)
If we reckon from the time of the Mahabharata war in 3138 B.C. and proceed to modern
times or start with Gupta Chandragupta in B.C. 327 and count backwards all the famous
historical events and personalities referred to in Bharatiya literature the dates tally
exactly without any difficulty. But if we proceed on the basis of the assumptions of the
Western Orientalists that Chandragupta Maurya belonged to B.C. 327 and reckon the
times backward, all the references to the times of historic events and personalities in the
Hindu, Buddist and Jain literature and all the dates noted in the accepted Bharatiya Eras
(proved and accepted by these orientalists themselves) such as the Kali Era (3102 B.C.)
the Saptarshi Era (3076 B.C.) and the time of the Mahabharata War 3138 B.C. – all these
are rendered absurd and the time of the Mahabharata war is brought forward to 1931
B.C. the Kali era to 1895 B.C. the Saptarishi era to 1869 B.C. No further evidence or
arguments would be needed to disprove the correctness of the basic assumption of the
contemporaneity of Alexander and Chandragupta Maurya. A genuine disinterested
student of history recognizes his mistake when it is pointed out and would accept the
error which he cannot controvert but how can we expect such honourable admission
from interested and prejudiced foreign historians who were deliberately bent on
reducing the antiquity of our history and culture? It is however surprising that the
Indian historians too who blindly and implicitly accept with pathetic faith, the interested
findings and wrong hypothesis of the European orientalists as varitable historical facts,
are not even perturbed by the discrepancies which result in the eras, times of famous
personalities, and reigns of famous monarchs and royal dynasties. They have never
cared to go into the validity of the basic assumptions responsible for all the confusion.
Nay, if any honest scholar should bring the mistake to their notice, they ridicule him and
discourage him without caring to examine his contention and stick to their own
delusions. Such a dishonorable phenomenon is possible only among many of the modern
Indian historians.
Whatever may be their attitude under the British regime, it is up to them now atleast to
examine the theory with references to sources referred to and declare without fear the
errors of oriental historians and thus help in the reconstruction of genuine History of
our Mother-land.
Under the guise of translating and editing Kalhana’s Rajatharangini, General

Cunningham, Dr.E.Hultysch, Dr.Buhler, Stein and others meddled with the chronology in
it, of all the kings of Kashmir from the time of the Mahabharata war in B.C. 3138 and
before rejected some of the kings, (misrepresented or changed), or wrongly identified
some of them as foreign princes of central Asia, with a view to out short the period from
3450 B.C. by 1207 + 312 years. In this unholy effort they were guilty of many
inconsistencies and fallacies, which we propose to expose in our history of Kashmir, (i.e.
Chronology of Kashmir History reconstructed).
In the same manner these European Orientalists have also tampered with the Nepala
Raja Vamsavali which give a regular chronological account of the royal dynasties of
Nepal from 4159 B.C. Under the guise of translating the Nepala raja Vamsavali
discovered in Nepal by Sri Bhagavanlal Indraji, they have meddled with the text and
reduced the number and reigns of the kings to adjust the account to tally with their own
preconceptions and prejudices. All these translations and conclusions of the Europoean
scholars have been accepted as gospel truths by our Indian historians; not one of whom
has had the courage to condemn these outrages perpetrated on our national history and
honour. We have only to feel regret for this intellectual slavery and cowardice. Most of
all, Dr.Buhler is responsible for a series of distortions and perversions calculated to
reduce the antiquity of Nepalese history from 4159 B.C. by 1207+1021 years and we
have exposed this mischief in our ‘History of Nepal’. Similarly, we find that they have
tampered even with the histories of other countries like China, Greece, etc., to justify and
substantiate and render plausible their deliberately false history of India. We need not
be surprised at it.
We trust that at least now our historians will open their eyes and attempt to write an
accurate History of Bharat, after a correct study of indigenous literature. A conference of
historians is the most competent authority for instituting a committee of experts
including professors learned in the current accepted history and pandits and scholars of
the traditional type well versed in Sanskrit and acquainted with our ancient historical
literature to go into these controversial questions affecting the very basis of all our
history and settle them once for all.
*****
TRUE FACTS ABOUT
INDIAN ERAS
OR
“HISTORICITY OF MAHABHARATA”
– Dr. Kota Nityananda Sastry
Historian Dr. D.C Sircar contended that Mahabharata and Ramayana are not real and
they arc the epics composed by the poets in the periods between B.C. 400 to A.D. 400;
B.C. 200 to A.D. 200 respectively. According to him, the Ramayana was composed after
Mahabharata.
If we want to know whether the Mahabharata and Ramayana are real or epics composed
by the poets, it is the preliminary duty cast on us to know about the Eras.
1)Yudhistira Era or Age of Mahahharata War 2) Kali Era 3) Jayabhyudaya Yudhistira Era
4) Loukikabda or Saptarishi Era or Yudhistira Kala Era, which are in vogue in our
country and also closely related to the History of Bharat from the time of the
Mahahharata War.
Yudhistira was victorious in the Mahahharata war was crowned as emperor of Bharat in
the same year. The Yudhistira Era commenced with his coronation. Yudhistira ruled for
36 years. After 36 years of his reign. Lord Sri Krishna passed away. On that day the
seven planets were in conjunction in Mesha and the Kaliyuga began. After knowing the
beginning of the Kaliyuga the Pandavas crowned their Grandson Parikshit as emperor of
Bharat and they set out on pilgrimage. ln the firrst year of Kaliyuga Vyasa Bhagavan
began writing of the Mahabharata styled as ‘Jaya’. From that time ‘Jayabhyudaya
Yudhistira Saka’ started. In the 26th year of Kaliyuga in memory if ‘Yudhistira’ who
ascended to heaven, a new Era known as ‘Yudhistira Kala Era’ or ‘Saptarishi Era’ or
‘Laukikabda’ has came into existence. It has been in vogue in this country particularly in
Kashmir. If we know the commencement of the Kaliyuga or Kalisaka at first, it is very
easy to know the commencement of the other sakas which are mentioned above.
Our Indian astronomers prepare their almanacs from year to year reckoning from the
commencement of the Kaliyuga till to this date. These almanacs are in use throughout
the country in all the states from Himalayas in the north to Cape Comarin in the south.
All the Hindus specify this time according to the Kali Era when they begin the traditional
rites prescribed for them.
This ‘Kala Sankurtanam’ has been considered essential at the commencement of any
ceremony. Like this our Hindus have carefully reciting everyday the progress of time
since the starting of the creation by means of ‘Brahmamana’. In that we are reckoning
Kaliyuga year after year from the commencement of the Kaliyuga. Now we are in the
5110 ‘SARVADHAR’ year of Kaliyuga. According to the Christian Erd, the commencement
of the Kaliyuga comes to (5110 – 2008=) 3102 B.C. Even Dr.Sircar never denies this fact.
For this no further proof is necessary.
For example if we take the present Christian Era, we are reckoning the Era, years after
year, from the commencement of the Era. Now we are in 2002. In this system of
counting the time, there is no chance of making a mistake. It is not possible to shorten or
lengthen the Era according to our will. This is the case with our Kaliyuga also.
According to our astronomical sciences, the seven planets 1. SATURN 2. JUPITER 3.

MARS 4. SUN 5. VENUS 6. MERCURY and 7. MOON should be in conjunction (together) in
the ‘Mesha’. At the commencement of Kali i.e., 5109 years back such a phenomenon had
occurred in 3102 B.C.
The well known French astronomer Bailly has also accepted the beginning of Kaliyuga in
year 3102 B.C. and expressed his admiration for the knowledge of our Indian
Astronomers. The famous Mohammedan astronomer Mr.Alberuni mentioned in his
Indian history that 1031 A.D. is equivalent to 4132 of Kali Era i.e. 3101 B.C. (vide
Alberunis India, translated by Dr. E.C. Sachaman, llnd vol. 49th Ch., 5-7 pages).
In the Encyclopaedia Brittanica 14th edition 5th volume p.658: –
“The Kaliyuga Era is the principal astronomical reckoning of the Hindus. It is frequently,
if not generally, shown in the Almanacs . . . . . . . . .
Its initial point lay in 3102 B.C., and the year 5002 began in A.D. 1900”.
From the above it is clear that the beginning of Kaliyuga is 3102 B.C. The Puranas and
the Hindu astronomical works state that Kali era began 36 years after the Mahabharata
war. After 36 years of Yudhistira’s reign Lord Sri Krishna passed away. On that day the
seven planets were in conjunction in Mesha and the Kaliyuga began. In the same year
Pandavas knowing the beginning of Kaliyuga. crowned their grandson Parikshit as
Emperor of Bharat and they set out on piligrimage. Kali Era B.C. 3102+36=3138 B.C., is
the date of Yudhishtira Era or age of Mahabharata war. “Jayabhyudaya Yudhistira Saka”
begins in the year 3102 B.C. (This Saka starts from the commencement of the Kali Saka).
In the 26th year of’ Kaliyuga, Yudhishtira ascended to heaven. Then the Laukikabda or
Yudhishtira Era or Saptharishi Era started i.e. 3102-26=3076 B.C. All these Eras are
widely known in our country and used in all our historical records and Puranas and
inscriptions.
INSCRIPTIONAL EVIDENCE
After the sixty year rule of Parikshit from the commencement of the Kali
Saka. his son Janamejaya came to the throne. In the 29th year of his reign, he gave gift
deeds. In those gift deeds he used the “Jayahhyudaya Yudhishtira Saka”. One of his
inscriptions (plate)was published in the Indian Antiquary on pages 333-334, which is
published by the government Archaeological Department.
This is the first inscription known which used the Jayabhyudaya Yudhishtira Saka, which
had its origin in the first year of Kaliyuga. This gift deed refers to a gift of land
‘Munibrinda Kshetram’ for the worship of Sita and Rama given by Janamejaya, son of
Parikshit in the year 89th Plavamga of Jayabhyudaya Yudhishtira Saka- that is Kali 89.
(The year Plavamga 89th year of Jayahhyudaya Yudhishtira Saka mentioned in the
inscription tallies with 89th year of Kali. If we reckon backwards from the present Kali
5100 towards starting of Kali and again count forwards upto 89th year of Kali we will
get Plavamga only).
It is also clear from the same inscription that the Ramayana is more ancient than the
Mahabharata because this gift deed was given by Janamejaya, the grand son of
Abhimanyu (son of Arjuna) who died in the Mahabharata War in the year 3138 B.C.
towards the worship of Sita and Rama.
This is the direct evidence given by Janamejaya who got blood relation ship with the
Pandavas. He is the great grandson of Yudhishtira.
IHOLE INSCRIPTION
This is also published by the Government Archaeological Department in the Indian

Antiquary, Vol. V, pp. 67. 71.
In this inscription both Kali Saka and Salivahana Saka were mentioned. From this
inscription it is clear that Kali Saka begins in 3102 B.C., after the Mahabharata war and
Salivahana Saka in 78 AD. The inscription states after the Mahabharata War in the
Kalisaka 3735, in the Saka Kala 556 years having elapsed, this stone temple Jinendra, the
abode of glory, was constructed by the order of the learned Ravikeerthi etc. (by
Pulakesin No-II).
According to this inscription the commencement of the Kali Era comes to, according to
the Christian Era (3735 Kali-634A.D. (i.e.556+78 A.D. commencement of Salivahana
Saka) =3101 B.C. If we reckon from the starting points of both the sakas i.e., from the
beginning of the Kali to 3735 and from 78 to 634 A.D. we get the cycle year “Vijaya” as
the year of construction of the temple. Both the eras tally with ‘Vijaya’
(For full discussion vide pandit Kota Venkatachalam’s “Chronogy of Ancient Hindu
History Part 11 (Archeological Evidence misused)”.
In addition to the above inscriptions there are several inscriptions which record time
from the Mahabharata War 3138 B.C.
According to the above it is clear that the beginning of the Kali Saka and
Jayabhyudaya Yudhishtira Saka is 3102 BC; the Yudhishtira Saka is 3138 B.C. and the
Saptharishi Era is 3076 B.C.
The three eras are well known to the European oriental scholars of the l9th century
AD viz.col.Wilford, Lassen, H.H.Wilson, Dr.Weber, Dr.Buhen, Fleet, Cunningham,
Huttzch, Dr.Stein, Dr.Beal, Elephenstone, Max Muller, James Legge, Dr.Yule, Burnell,
Keelarn and Mr.Crindle etc., including Sir William Jones who has laid foundation to our
Indian History in 1774 AD. But they ignored these three Eras but proclaimed that in the
entire range of available Indian literature there was no era or system of reckoning time
and fixine chronology that could be made the basis for Indian History.
These are the three Eras according to which all calculations in our Puranas and
Historical records are made. In order to reduce the antiquity of our Indian history, so as
to bring it nearer to the Biblic conception of the creation of the world (4004 B.C.). The
western historians, though knowing the existence of these three Eras, ignored them in
their writings of Indian history and they declared that they had no alternative to the
course adopted by them than identifying Maurya Chandragupta as the contemporary of
Alexander and basing the chronology of ancient history of Bharat on this assumption. In
fact these orientalists could not produce any inscriptions, coins or any other genuine
historical evidences for their theory of the contemporneity of Alexander with
Chandragupta Maurya; yet they made it the foundation of Indian History and from that
point they are counting backwards and forwards the reign of kings as given in our
Puranas, ignoring that the starting point in the Puranas was the time of Mahabharata
War i.e. 3138 B.C. This mistake was made at the very point of the calculation of
Westerners viz, the Alexandrian invasion 326 B .C. With this basic wrong assumption
they had to dismiss without sufficient reason several Indian records and writings as
imaginary.
According to Bharatiya literature Chandragupta Maurya belongs to 1534 B.C. and Gupta
Chandra Gupta to 327 B.C. The difference is 1207 years. If we reckon from the time of
the Mahahharata War i.e., 3138 B.C. and proceed to modern times or start with Gupta
Chandragupta in 327 B.C. and count backwards the dates of all the famous historical
events and personalities refer to in Indian, Buddhist and Jain literature-they tally exactly
without any difficulty. But if we proceed on the basis of the assumption of the western
orientalists that Chandragupta Maurya belongs to 327 B.C. and reckon the time
backwards all the references to the times of historical events and personalities in the
Hindu, Buddhist and Jain literatures and all the dates noted in the accepted Bharatiya
years (approved and adopted by these Orientalists themselves) such as the Kali Era
3102 B.C., the Saptharishi Era 3076 B.C., and Yudhishtira Era or the Mahabharata War
3138 B.C.. all these dates appears to be absurd and the time of Mahabharata War is
brought forward to 1931 B.C. the Kali Era to 1895 B.C., The Saptharishi Era to 1869 B.C.,
No further evidence or arguments are needed to disprove the correctness of the basic
assumption of the contemporaneity of Alexander and Chandragupta Maurya. The name
Sandrocottus mentioned by the Greek Historian who accompanied Alexander is not
Chandragupta Maurya of 1534 B.C. but he was the Gupta Chandra Gupta of 327 B.C. of
Gupta Dynasty. This crucial mistake of the western scholars resulted in the shifting
forward the ancient History of Bharat by 12 centuries.
(For full particulars vide Pandit Kota Venkatachelam’s “The Plot in Indian Chronology”)
Our Historians are now accepting the existence of Gupta Chandra Gupta in B.C. 320-23
(with little difference in times say 1 or 2 years) after recent discovery of the Gupta
inscriptions and coins etc.,
Sir Williams Jones knew Chandragupta Maurya belonged to 15th century B.C. It is clear
from his own writings (vide Jones works ‘Chronology of Hindus’ Volume IV and also
“The Plot In Indian Chronology- by Pandit Kota Venkatachalam).
In order to reduce the antiquity of the History of Bharat, so as to bring it nearer to the
Biblical conception of the creation of the world (4004 B.C. Sir William Jones discarded
the periods of the reigns of the Barhadradha and Pradyota dynasties immediately after
the Mahabharata war 2825 years (This figure includes the four years of difference
between the Pradyota and Nanda dynasties as indicated by Jones). Puranas give details
of the dynasties and the respective period of reign commencing with the year of the
Mahabharata War 3138 B.C. By this curtailment of time Jones could start the History of
Bharat from (3138-2825=) 313 B.C. He puts the Chandragupta Maurya coronation in
313-312 B.C. and taking the very same dynasties given in the Puranas, pushes them
backwards and forwards and compresses the entire history of Bharat in the small space
of 1300 years (from 650 B.C. to 650 A.D.).
This false history of India designed by Jones and adopted by Western Orientalists like
Max Muller has been taught and still continues to be taught to our children in schools
and colleges. Present historians studied that History and most of them are blindly giving
the same thing to us by way of research. One need not be surprised at the statements
made by Dr. D.C.Sircar, who is the disciple of the western Orientalists, when he stated
that the Mahabharata and the Ramayana arc the epics developed by the poets in the
period between 400 B.C. to 400 AD. and B.C. 200-200 A.D. respectively.
Regarding the other points raised by the Dr.D.C.Sircar in support of his statements, it is
not necessary to give any reply because those are all based on the modern history which
is constructed by the westerners based on their own assumptions.
Dr D.C.Sircar states that in the small area of Kurukshetra it is not possible to stable II
Akshauhinis of army (nearly 40,00,000 army consisting of 4 branches of personnel) in
either those days of old or now.
This shows the ignorance of Dr D.C.Sircar regarding the procedure of war and strategy.
If we study Puranas thoroughly; then these kinds of thinking wouldn’t have arisen.
Our Puranas declare that the princes descended from Emperor “Yayati” of the Lunar
dynasty became the rulers of different parts of the country changing their previous
names and naming them after themselves.
As such, the region which is ruled by the King “Kuntala” is called Kuntaladcsa’,
Mahishmanta’s kingdom is known as “Mahishmantipura”, King Vidarbha’s region is
called “Vidarbha Desa”, King Chedi’s kingdom is called “Chedi Desa’, King Hasti’s
kingdom is known as “Hastinapura” King Gandhara’s region is called “Gandhara Desa”
and the kingdom which is ruled by king “Kuru” is called “Kurukshetra”.
From this it can be seen that Kurukshctra is a vast kingdom of king Kuru. The present
“Kurukshetra” is one of the cities in the vast kingdom of “Kurukshelra”(just like Madras
city in Madras State).
If we say that battle took place in “Kurukshetra” means that the war as spread over the
entire kingdom of “Kurukshetra” but not the present town “Kurukshetra’ which is small
in area.
Usually in war all the troops will not be mobilized at one and the same time and at the
same place. They will have reserve and send such sections of the war to the battle front
according to the requirements. According to the war strategy needs of warfare they
march their troops to all the war fronts in the battlefield. step by step. from the reserve
forces, which arc distributed in their kingdom (in three places i.e., in headquarters. on
the way to the battle fields, and in the battle field).
If we think with the above aspect in our mind and calculate the army which had
participated in all the fronts of the battlefield of Kurukshetra kingdom including the war
starting place Kurukshetra, in the period of 18 days it becomes practicable. By this way
Kurukshetra kingdom not only accommodates 18 Akshauhins but also accommodates
double that strength even. The Kurukshetra battle was fought in the kingdom of
Kurukshetra, including Kurukshetra town, but not in the small area of Kurukshetra town
alone.
For example, if we say on the auspicious day of Kumbhamela two lakhs of people look
bath in the bathing ghats of holy Ganges at Haridwar, it cannot be contested on the
ground that the bathing ghats cannot take in so many piligrims. It is simple common
sence not all piligrims go at one time for bathing they go by batches.
We have to take the number of people who are coming and going after taking bath
throughout the day for consideration. The bathing ghats arc small, can accommodate
many lakhs of people in that way though not all of them at the same time.
‘Therefore, if the present historians want to take any decision whether the Mahabharata
and the Ramayana are real or not, it is their duty to decide whether the present History
studied by them is constructed on wrong or right foundations and that too when they
were written by westerness?
“Bharatha Charitra Bhaskara”Pandit Kota Venkatachalam of Vijayawada 3 (A.P) India,
with a standing of forty years in the field of Indian history. studied both the Puranas and
Modern Histories written by westerners and their Indian h1 lowers and he proved the
inccuracies in the present History by citing astronomical, inscriptional, puranic and
historical evidence and with his irrefutable arguments in his books.
Now it is the paramount duty of our Research Scholars of our Indian History to construct
the correct History with the help of the books published by Pandit Kota Venkatachalam
who laid the correct foundation to our History.
So long as the Himalayan blunder i.e., conteporaneity of Maurya Chandragupta with

Alexander is not rectified in our Indian History, every event in our Indian, Buddhistic
and Jain literatures, will stand in controversy. If this blunder is rectified, every detail in
our ancient Puranas and Buddhistic and Jain literatures will be found to be correct.
*****
Age of Adi Sankara as expounded by Pandit Kota Venkatachalam
By R.Purnachandra Rao M.A.L.L.B
Jivobrahmouva na parah The individual soul is not different from brahman
– Adi Sankaracharya
The greatest contribution of Adi Sankaracharya in the field of Bharatiya thought is his
emphasis on, ‘Tattvamasi – That thou art’. Advaita Vedanta does not recognise any
difference between the individual soul, ‘Vyashtirup of the Godhead and the universal self
Samishtirup of Brahman.
Among all the eminent philosophers of Bharat Adi-Sankaracharya ranks as the greatest.
He epitomises intellect in Bharat at its best. Such an excellent scholar, a brilliant
dialectician and a compelling debater was not known to have existed before to
illuminate the dark middle ages. He was a philosopher of the calibre of the ancient rishis
like Yajnavalkya and Athri and sages like Patanjali and Kapila. The prestigious position
that Bharatiya philosophy enjoys among the great philosophies of the world is an
incomparable legacy of Adi Sankaracharya.
For more than 5000 years the Hindu religion had its roots in the Vedas and Upanishads.
Many evolutionary changes took place whereby Buddhist, Jain and Charvaka ideologies
among others originated in Bharat. Consequently composite views that were at the same
time old and new, famous and not so famous, sometimes mutually self- contradictory
and paradoxical, some even indicative of religious degeneration were projected by
masses across the length and breadth of Bharat.
Adi Sankaracharya re-asserted and re-orientated the religious axis towards the Vedic
thought. He was responsible for the pervasive influence of Hindu religion. For re-
enunciating the basic doctrinal features of theVedas, Upanishads and the Gita
Sankaracharya was accredited and revered as a world teacher.
The fact that the doctrines, principles, values and beliefs of Hinduism are so extensively
known and entrenched in Hindu society today, is a tribute to Sankaracharya and his
untiring and unceasing efforts to revive Hinduism.
It is paradoxical that the age of such a great saviour should be steeped in doubts and
controversies. The age of Sankara or for that matter that of Buddha, Mahabharata war or
of Mourya Chandra Gupta are all highly controversial subjects on the wide canvas of
Ancient Indian History and no full stop is yet put on the dates doled out by the western
Historians to suit their convenience and efforts to put everything within the framework
of Biblical perspective.
However, seen from the unbiased point of view and the research material available that
buttresses the same — thanks to great personalities like Sri. T.S.Narayana Sastry, Pandit
Kota Venkatachalam and others it is clearly established that Adi Sankaracharya was
born in Kaladi in the State of Kërala in Southern Bharat in 509BC (Kali 2593) in the year
Nandana, learnt all the vedas by the eighth year of age, lived with his Guru and
Paramaguru between 12 and 16 years and with their permission he wrote Bhashyas on
14 Upanishads, Brahmasutras, Bhagavatgita, Vishnu sahasra namastotra, Mandukya
karikas,and many more stotras, lived for 32 years and attained Niryana in Ka1i2625 in
the year Raktakshi.
The learned Sri.Narayana Sastry’s ‘AGE OF ADI SANKARA’ is one such wonderful
research works. According to this… one of the main reasons for the confusion arose on
account of identifying the later Acharyas of some of the Peethas with Adi Sankaracharya.
Pandit Kota Venkatachalam in his ‘CHRONOLOGY OF NEPAL HISTORY

RECONSTRUCTED’ profusely quotes Sri Narayana Sastry and States . . . . . . .
‘There have been many Sankaracharyas all over the Advaitic Maths in India and many of
them have been famous writers of works on the Advaita philosophy and religion. In the
Kamakoti-Peetha alone one of the five Maths established by Adi Sankaracharya and
originally located at Kanjeevaram but subsequently removed to Kumbhakonam, there
have been upto this time(1950) 68 Acharyas who all bore the title of Sri Sankaracharya
and among them there have been no less than eight Acharyas who also actually bore the
name of. Sankara. Of these again the 38th Acharya was in addition considered, like the
first Sankaracharya, an incornation of Shiva, possessed of a genious and personality in
no way inferior to his illustrious predecessors, so much so that he has been identified by
the later writers with the first Sankaracharya himself, the greatest of the expounders of
the Advaita Philosophy and Religion. This identity in name,in title, in function, in status
and in views has given room to no small confusion between the Adi Sankaracharya and
his successors. There are innumerable works, and it is really impossible at this distant
period of time to determine with certainity which of them were the handworks of Adi
Sankaracharya, and which were written by his successors.
But it is really fortunate that all scholars should uniformly agree in ascribing the
Bhashyas on the Prasthana-Traya to the first Sankaracharya. It is also a matter of great
satisfaction to us to find that we have sufficient materials for determining the main
incidents of his remarkable life’.
In some of the Sankara-Vijayas and other works the lives of many of the
Sankaracharyas-especially the life of Adi Sankara of Kaladi and that of Abhinava Sankara
of Chidambaram — are blended together by ascribing the incidents in the life of these to
one and the same person.
It is still possible to separate and distinguish the main incidents of the life of Adi Sankara
the admitted author of the Bhashyas on the Prasthana-traya from those of his successors
with the help of lot of research material available.
A word about the great research of Sri. T.S.Narayana Sastry as stated by Pandit Kota
Venkatachalam in his ‘Chronology of Ancient Hindu History’ part I may not be out of
place if only to stress the pains he has taken in bringing out the realities to surface.
‘The material discovered and unearthed by him and presented to us by Sri. T.S.N
arayana Sastry is really invaluble for the reconstruction of the true history of Bharat.
The enormous cost of his researches may be estimated from the regrettable fact that
after his demise in 1917 his residence at Madras was sold for Rs.1,25,000 to repay the
debts he had contracted, with the interest accrued thereon, for acquiring the library and
other equipment he needed for his researches. His scholarship, devotion to research,
readiness to sacrifice for it and persistence in his endevour deserve adequate
recognition and the gratitude of the nation which he has not received so far, presumably
due to the indifference and lukewarmness of the modern historical research scholars,
which is very much to be regretted. We, for our part hasten to tender to his memory, our
heart felt appreciation and gratitude’
Maxmuller takes Sankara Mandara Sourabha as evidence the age of Sri Sankara to
788AD.
According to this verse Sankara was Born in 788A.D (3889 Kali) in the year Vibhava and
tidhi Vaisakha suddha Dasami. However according to subsequent research it is clearly
established that Sankara Mandara Sourabham was written 1000 years after Sankara’s
birth and the Sankara of 8th century A.D described in this book was not Adi
Sankaracharya but he was the 38th Peethadhipathi in the list of Kanchi Kamakoti Peetha
counting from Adi Sankaracharya as discussed in the foregoing paras.
Pandit Kota Venkatachalam, Vijayawada, of our times, in his treatise ‘Chronology of

Nepal History Reconstructed’ states that the birth of Sri Sankaracharya as Kali year 2593
i.e 509BC. He has also been able to prove through deep research many landmarks of the
dates in Sankara’s life period some of which are as follows . . . . . . .
S.No. EVENT KALI B.C.
I Birth of Sri Sankara (Cycle year Nandana) 2593 509
II Upanayana of Sankara 2598 504
III In the beginning of his 8 year he lost his father Sivaguru 2601 501
IV Completed the study of four Vedas and Vedangas 2601 501
V Got permission of his mother to enter the Holy order of

Sanyasa(Karthika sukla Ekadasi cycle year PLAVA) 2602 500
VI Initiated by Govinda Padacharya into Karma sanyasa

at Amarakanta on the bank of the Narmada river 2603 499
VII Philosophical study from Govinda Padacharya 2603 499
VIII Visited his ParamaGuru Goudapadacharya who was

aged l20 yrs at that time at Badarikasrama on Himalayas
and stayed there for four years to study the Philosophy
at his Paramguru 2609 493
IX By the order of his Paramguru Goudapadacharya

Sri Sankara wrote a Bhashya on Goudapada Karikas
and sixteen Bhashyas on Prasthana traya etc in this
period of four years
X Initiation of Vishnusharma by Sankara who was his

Sahapatti at Kaladi and who followed him in all his activities.
His Sanyasa name is CHITSUKACHARYA (author of Brihat
sankara vijaya) the first work written on Sankara’s life. 2609 493
XI Death of Sankara’s mother Aryamba 2608 493
XII Nirvana of Govindacharya 2608 493
XIII Initiation of Sanandana into Sanyasa (his Sanyasa

name is Padmapadacharya) 2608 493
XIV Sankara going to prayaga to propagate advaita

philosophy 2609 493
XV The Brahmin who was suffering from leprosy and
cured by Sankara at Prayaga is the third disciple.
His nama is Udanka 2609 493
XVI The fourth disciple was the dumb man who was the
son of Prabhakaradhvarin by name Prithvidhara.
His Sanyasa name given by Sankara was
Hastamalakacharya 2609 493
XVII Sankara in his 16 year met Kumarilabhatta for the

first and the last time in Ruddhapura near Prayaga in
the act of self immolation by Kumarila 2609 493
XVIII The great Brahmin Mandana Misra was an independent

Brahmin chief or Raja of an important state with
Mahishmatipura as the seat. He was the disciple of Kumarila
Bhatta and a staunch adherent to karmakanda of Vedas.
After a great discussion he became the disciple of Sankara
and became a sanyasi leaving his Gruhastashrama. His sanyasa
name was Sureswaracharya 2611 491
XIX Sri Sankara founded the Dwaraka Mutt with Hastamalaka

as its first Adhipati 2611 491
XX Sankara visited Nepal and destroyed the Buddha

faith (vide the Indian Antiquary vol.XIII pg 417ff) 2614 488 to 487
XXI Founded Jyotirmutt in the Himalayas with Throtakacharya
as its first Adhipati 2616 486
XXII Founded the GovardhanaMutt of Puri with

Padmapadacharya as its Adhipati 2617 485
XXIII The Sarada Mutt at Sringeri was founded with

Sureswaracharya as its first Peetadhipati 2618 484
XXIV The Kamakoti Peetha at Kanchi was founded with

Adi Sankaracharya himself as the first Acharya 2620 482
XXV Niryana of Sri Sankara in his 32 year

(cycle year Raktakshi) 2625 477
SANKARA VIJAYAS
Pandit Kota Venkatachalam in his Chronology of Nepal History Reconstructed also states
that. . . on the life of Sankara we have no less than ten Sankara — vijayas or Biographies
of Sankaracharya, purporting to have been written by the followers of his school of
philosophy; and these may be mentioned in the following order according to their
probable date of composition: –
1. The Sankara- Vijaya of Sri. Chitsukacharya known under the name of Brihat Sankara
Vijaya.
2.The Sankara- Viyaya of Anandagiri, the well- known commentator of Bhashyas and
Vartikas of Sankara and Suresvara known under the name of Pracheena Sankara- Vijaya.
3. The Sankara-Vijaya of Vidyasankara or Sankarananda , the author of Atma Purana and

of Dipikas on the Upanishads, Bhagavatgita and Brahmasu, known under the name
Vyasachaliya.
4. The Sankara-Vijaya of Govindananda, one of the Pandits of Kerala, known under the
name of Acharya Charita or Keraliya Sankara-Vijaya.
5. The Sankara-Vijaya of Raja Chudamani Dikshita known under the name of

Sankarabhyudaya
6. The Sankara-Vijaya of Anantanandagiri known under the name of Guru Vijaya or

Acharya —Vijaya
7. The Sankara-Vijaya of Vallisahayakavi, known under the name of Acharya-Digvijaya
8. The Sankara-Vijaya of Sadananda known under the name of Sankara Digvijaya sara
9. The Sankara-Vijaya of Chidvilasa known under the name of Sankara Vijaya Vilasa.
10. The Sankara Vijaya of Madhava known under the name of Samkshrpa Sankara.
Of these the Brihat Sankara-vijaya of Sri. Chitsukacharya one of the direct disciple and
co-student of Sankara is the most famous and authoritative. The author was associated
with Sankara from the ge of 5 in his studies at school received iniation at his hands and
always kept him company thereafter throughout his wanderings and exploits all over
the country and composed his great work the BRIHAT-SANKARA VIJAYA to immortalise
the achievements of his friend and percepter. The date of birth of Sri Sankara is specified
in this authoritative treatise.
Besides these various Sankara — Vijayas we have Punyasloka Manjari and Guru-
Paramparas preserved by various Advaitic Maths in which a brief account of chief
incidents of Sankara’s life were recorded by his own immediate disciples. We have also a
brief reference to Sankara’s wonderful life recorded in an indirect manner in
Goudapadollasa, Harimisriya, Patanjalivijaya, Brihad Rajatarangini, Hayagreevavadha,
Maniprabha, Gururatnamalika, Sushuma,Vimarsa and other works. Of these the last
three are of invaluable interest to the historian of Sankara. There are also holistic
references to the life of Sankara in works of Jains, Madhvas and Vaishnavas such as Jina-
Vijaya, Madhva-Vijaya, Mani-Manjari etc.
SANKARA PEETHAS- THE CHRONOLOGY
The website of Kanchi Kamakoti Peetham ‘www..kamakoti.org/miscl/adi.html’ interalia

states as follows…
‘About 2500 years ago when the spiritualisation of the people greatly reduced, all the
Gods and the Rishis went to Kailash and pleaded with Lord Shiva to revive the world.
Lord Shiva agreed with their request and informed that he will be born in this world.
Lord Brahma, Indra and others also agreed to be born in this world to help Lord Shiva …’
The lists of the heads of these religious establishments is maintained in the Peethas
which are complete and continuous from the time of the founder Sri. Adi Sankaracharya
and are the traditional documents of unquestioned authority and authenticity. All
information is dated accurately. According to these lists of Kanchi Peetham – the Peetha
was established in 492B.C by Sri. Adi Sankaracharya himself. He
occupied it for 6 years. He was succeeded by Sureswaracharya and occupied for the next
70 years. The entire list is there with dates.
Similarly in respect of Dwaraka Peetha – This Peetha was established in 491B.C. The
first Acharya was ‘Brahma Swarupa’. He was for 42years (491 to 449B.C).
The lists of Kanchi kamakoti Peetham and Dwaraka Peetham are annexed to this article.
In his book ‘Sri Kanchi Kamakoti Peetham’ Sri Ganesam not only gives the list of all the
Acharyas occupying the Peetham from Adi Sankara Bhagavatpada (477 B.C.) up to date,
but also their place of births and place of attainment of Samadhi.
The date of birth of Sri. Sankara according to these authorities is given by the verse,
(Thishye prayatya nalasevadhi bana netre
Yonandane dinamana udagadhvabhaji
Radhe dite rudu vinirgata mangalagne pya
Hutavan Sivaguruh sacha Sankareti)
Meaning: anala=3, sevadhi9, bana=5, netra=2, which comes to 2593 of Kaliyuga (or
509B.C.) — read in reverse as is the practice in old tradition. On Sunday vaisakha sukla
panchami in the constellation of Punarvasu and Lagna of Dhanus in the year Nandana a
son was born to Sivaguru and he was named Sankara by his father in 2593 Kali (which
corresponds 3102-2593=509 B.C.) (vide ‘epochs of the History of Bharata Varsha’ by
Jagatguru Sri Kalyananda Bharati mantacharya swamiji Maharaj).
This date tallies with that given by Brihat sankara vijaya.
JINAVIJAYA
The Jinavijaya is a composition by a jaina. It contains among other things a brief account
of the life of Kumarila Bhatta (The great expounder the karma kanda of the Vedas)
whom the jains held as their bitterst opponent. Therein we find a reference to the birth
of Kumarila and the extraordinary meeting of Sankara with Kumarila just before the
death of the later.
There could be no partiality in the writer in favour of his opponents.
RERENCE TO THE AGE OF KUMARILABHATTA
verse referring to Kumarila’s birth
(Rishirvara stadapurnam martyakshau vamamelanath
Yekikruthya labhetamkah Krodhisyat tathra vatsarah
Bhattacharya kumarasya karmakandaka Vadinah
Jneyah pradurbhavastasmin varshe Yudhishtire sake).
We shall get the year Krodhi if we calculate the figures rishi=7,Vara=7, purna=0,
Martyaksha=2 in the reverse that year 2077 of the Yudhishtira Saka(of the jainsthat
commences 468yrs after Kali).that Kumarila Bhattacharya the special advocate of
Karmakanda was born. Hence Kumarila was born in 2077+468=2545 of Kali or
557B.C.(quoted by the learned T.S. Narayana sastry, BA, B.L in his ‘age of Sankara’)
REFERENCE TO MEETING OF SANKARA WITH KUMARILA BHATTA
Referring to the extra-ordinary meeting of Sankara and Kumarila on his funeral pyre, the
Jina Vijaya declares:
Verse referring to the meeting of Sankara with Kumarila Bhatta
(Paschat panchadase varshe sankarasya gate sati
Bhattacharya Kumarasya darsanam krutavan Sivah.

(quoted by T.S. Narayana sastry)
There upon when 15 years had elapsed from his birth Sankara met Bhattacharya for the
first and the last time. Chitsukacharya in Brihat
Sankara-Vijaya says that Kumarila was 48 yrs older than Sankara.
REFERENCE TO SANKARA’S NIRYANA
Refering to the date of Sankara’s Niryana the Jinavijaya states
(Rishirbana stadha bhumirmarthyakshau vamamelanath
Yekatvena labhetamkam stamraksha vatsarah)
When we calculate the figures Rishi 7, Bana 5, Bhumi 1, and Martyaksha 2 in the reverse
order and obtain the total number of years 2157 in the Yudhishtira saka we arrive at the
year Tamraksha (Raktakshi) as the year of Sankara’s death.
It is plain from this that Sankara died in the year Raktakshi corresponding to the year
2157 of Yudhishtira saka-i.e 2157+468=2625 of Kaliyuga corresponding to 477B.C.
which i.e. exactly the date given of Sankara’s death in various Sankaravijayams. We
know that Sankara died in his 32nd year and so he must have been born in the year
2593 of Kaliyuga, 2125 of Yudhishtira saka corresponding to 509B.C.
PILIGRIMAGES IN KASHMIR.
Pandit Kota Venkatachalam quoting ‘A short History of Kashmir By
P. Gwasha La!’ states
Gopaditya (the Kashmir king) who reigned from 368-308B.C founded Agraharas and
built the temples of Jyetheswara and Sankaracharya.
In his ‘Chronology of Kashmir History Reconstructed’ the Pandit also quotes ‘The Hindu
report dated l7-07-1949 as follows
‘Sankaracharya- this shrine is situated in the city of Srinagar. Sankaracharya is an

ancient temple crowning the Takti-Sulaiman hill and starting l000 feet above the valley.
The temple and the hill on which it stands take their name from Sankaracharya — the
great South Indian Teacher of Monism who came to Kashmir from Travancore. This
temple is built by King Gopaditya and was repaired later by the liberal minded Muslim
king Zain-UL-Abdin’.
The real time of Gopaditya is 4 17-357 B.C. Therefore it is evident that Sri
Adi Sankaracharya lived before Gopaditya’s time i.e between 509-477 B.C.
TRAVEL TO NEPAL
In the reign of Vishadeve varma the 18th king of 5th Suryavamshi dynasty the first
Sankaracharya travelled from south to Nepal defeated the Buddhist priests there in
religious discussions and reduced the influence and hold of the Buddhism. The reigns of
all the kings is given clearly from the first king of 5th Suryavamshi dynasty from
Bhumivarma( 13 89Kali) to the 18th king Vishadeva varma(Ka1i 2554- 2615). The birth
of Sri Sankara was in Ka1i 2593 (509 B.C) and visit to Nepal in Ka1i 2614 or 488-487
B.C. These figures tally remarkably accurately. Thus it is verified that Sri.Sankara lived
towards the end of the sixth century B.C and the beginning of 5th century B.C.
(Chronology of Nepal history reconstructed)
INSCRIPTIONAL EVIDENCE – THE COPPER PLATE INSCIPTION OF EMPEROR
SUDHANVA
Pandit Kota Venkatachelam in his work “AGE OF MAHABHARATA WAR” brings out an
interesting inscriptional evidence of Sankara’s age….. The Tamrapatranasasana issued
by king Sudhanvan of Dwaraka, one of royal disciples of Sankara and published in
Vimarsa by His Holiness, the present Sankaracharya of Dwaraka Math contains a brief
and authenic account.
Emperor Sudhanva ruled over Gujarat in the 5th century B.C. while Adi Sankara was
touring in the western regions of Bharat, carrying on his glorious campaign against the
heterodox religious school of thought like Buddha,Jaina and Kapalika, a historic
assembly of religious leaders(of all denominations of religion) was held under the
auspices of this Emperor Sudhanva. All the religious leaders unanimously elected the
Emperor to preside over the discussions and to decide the victor in the controversies.
There Sri Sankara was able to refute the arguments and defeat the exponents of all the
heterodox religions one after another.Thus more than a thousand religions including
Bouddha and Jaina were disproved and condemned by Adi Sankaracharya with
irrefutabla arguments. The sanatana dharma based on the authority of Vedas was
declared the victor and the only true religion by the President Sudhanva who was also
the judge. He had been an adherent of the Jaina religion. But now that all his doubts had
been cleared, he renounced his adherence to the Jaina religion, and overwhelmed with
wonder at the vast erudition and profound philosophical wisdom of Sri Sankara, he
sought refuge with the great religious truth from him. A memorandum presented by the
emperor Sudhanva to Sri Sankara was inscribed on copper-plate and this inscruption
was first published by Sri Kanuparti Markandeya Sarma in his biography (published in
1928). It was copied from that publication by Mudigonda Venkatarama sastry and
obtained from the later by the author Pandit Kota Venkatachalam.
This inscription is dated the year 2663 on the Yudhishtira Saka. The same year the
journey of Sri Sankara on earth came to a close. The great Acharya lived only for 32 yrs .
Thus the years of his birth and demise works out to be 2631 and 2663 of Yudhishtira
saka or B.C 509 and 477.
ESTABLISHMENT OF SANKARA PEETHAS
Apart from Kanchi the four great religious institutions known as the great Sankara
peethas were established by Adi Sankara as follows in the years noted against each:
At Dwaraka(Saradamatha) in B.C.491
At Badari(Jyotirmatha) in B.C. 486.
At Jagannadha or Pun in B.C. 485.
At Sringeri in B.C. 484
These great religious institutions developed their own branches in turns and they have
been in existence. The lists of the successive heads of these Peethas are all preserved in
the respective Peethas and reckoning back with the help of these lists we can arrive at
the time of foundation of the Peethas.
THE BUDDHA FACTOR
Pandit Kota Venkatachalam in his Chronology of Kashmir History Reconstructed

asserting that Buddha’s time must have been considerably anterior to Sri. Sankara’s time
states as follows…..
‘Though we do not find any references in the commentaries and treatises of Adi
Sankaracharya to any discussion in which he was engaged directly with Buddha or
Buddhistic philosophers or monks, Sri Sankaracharya refers definitely to the principles
of Buddhistic metaphysics and religion in his famous commentaries on the
Brahmasutras, only to contradict and refute them by elaborate arguments’
The wrong identification of Mourya Chandragupta as the contemporary of Alexander by

the Western historians has vitiated the entire chronology of ancient history of Bharat
including the date of Lord Buddha who was brought down from 18th century B.C to 5th
century B.C. Since Adi Sankara was born much later than and not a contemporary to
Buddha his age was brought down from 5th century B.C to 7th century A.D taking
meagre evidences into account to prove this.
In his ‘Age of Buddha, Milinda and Amtiyoka and Yugapurana’ Pandit Kota
Venkatachalam dealt with this subject at length. He cites various inscriptions evidences
and writings from the research works of Sri. Somayajulu and others as follows…
I. Mr. A.V. Thyagaraja Aiyar in his ‘Indian Architecture’ states that tomb in Athens
discovered recently contains an inscription which reads as follows: .
‘Here lies Indian Sramanacharya from Bodha Gaya a sakya monk taken to Greece by his
Greek pupils and the tomb marks his death at about 1000 B.C’. If Buddhist monks have
gone to Greece in 1000 B.C…. the date of Kanishka must be at least 1100 B.C., and that of
Asoka 1250 B.C., and that of Chandragupta Mourya 1300 B.C.(vide A. Somayajulu’s
‘Dates in ancient history of India’)
Hence Buddha must have lived 8 centuries earlier than Chandragupta Mourya.
II. Sir William Jones believes in 1027 B.C. on the strength of The Chinese, Tibetian
accounts, Abul Fazal’s writings and Dabistan Document(vide Jone’s works vol IV)
III. According to Max-Muller the Chinese accounts assign 850 B.C. for Asoka. The interval
between Buddha niryana and Asoka’s end is 371 years. So Buddha’s niryana falls in
850+371=1221 B.C.(vide his History of Ancient Sanskrit Literature Allahabad Ed.)
IV. According to the same author the Ceylonese accounts assign 315 B.C. for Asoka then
Buddha niryana falls in 686 B.C.
V. E.J.Rapson’ date of Buddha Niryana 483 was only provisional even according to
himself(vide Cambridge History Of India)
VI. According to Rajatarangini Buddha Niryana occurred 150 years before Kanishka.
Thus we get the figure 1294+150=1444 B.C.,1294 B.C. being the date of Kanishka
according to Rajatarangin.
VII. According to Fa-Flien Buddha Niryana was in 1050 B.C.
VIII. Mr.A.P.Sinnett in his ‘Esoteric Buddhism’ assigns 643 B.C. for Buddha’s birth.
It should be noted that these theories negating one another are based on flimsy grounds.
If one theory among these viz, that of the 5th century B.C., is now reigning the field, it is a
mere accident. This theory of 5th or 6th century is perhaps the weakest one even among
these flippant theories, the other theories being better founded. Even the author of this
theory(E.J.Rapson)said that it is provisional. What a wonder that this theory should now
appear to be the accepted theory of Buddha’s date!
The learned Somayajulu writes:
All Jains and Hindus agreed that in 528 B.C. Vardhamana Mahaveera died and that
Kumarila Bhatta(557-477 B.C..) was Vehemently attacking the Jains all over India and
was followed by Sankaracharya (509-477 B.C.). The interval of time between Sankara
and Buddha was about 1400 to 1500 years. Hence no Buddha lived in 6th century B.C.
The scanty accounts kept by the inhabitants of Ceylon are no authorities for fixing the
date of Buddha and for calculating all dates in Indian History on that basis. The Japanese
acquired Buddhism in 7th century A.D., hence the Japanese calendar is no genuine
authority for fixing the date of Buddha as it is only a second hand information. The
western scholars piled conjecture upon conjecture according to their whims and fancies.
The history now taught in Indian schools is simply a heap of such misrepresentations
and baseless conjectures’(vide A.Somayajulu’s Dates in Ancient History Of India).
Pandit Kota Venkatachalam states that the puranic account in this respect is never
contradicted by any authoritative document and that 1807 B.C. stands as the correct and
incontrovertible date of Buddha’s demise.
In ‘Dates of the Buddha’ by Sri. Shriram Sathe writing introduction to the book Sri.
M.N.Pingley, All India President of Bharatiya Itihasa Sankalana Yojana states as follows . .
.
‘In 1956 A.D. the 2500th anniversary of the Nirvana of the Buddha was celebrated in
many countries. All of them followed the Burmese date of the Nirvana, 544 B.C. and not
483 B.C., the date arrived at by the western orientalists of the 19th century A.D. and
presently taught the Indian Educational institutions. The date of Nirvana followed in
Tibet is 835 B.C. The western scholars, in the beginning of their oriental studies had
collected some thirty dates ranging from 5th century B.C. to 25th century B.C…….”
Sri.M.Radhakrishna Sarma, Professor and Head of the Department of Ancient History,

Culture and Archeology, Osmania University, .Hyderabad writing his opinion about the
same book states interalia . . . . . .
. . . . . . . If this date of Chandragupta Mourya, fixed on the basis of Chandragupta Mourya-

Sandrocottas identification and contemporanity with Alexander, is questioned, as some
scholars do, the whole chronological framework of ancient history followed by majority
today will collapse. Sri.Sriram Sathe in his works including the present one ‘Dates of
Buddha’ is commendably trying to educate the public on this Problem’.
It is said that Sri. Shriram Sathe approached personally His Holiness
Sri.Dalai Lama the present spiritual Guru of Buddhists to seek his blessings and
requesting to write foreword to this book. In his foreword His Holiness Sri Dalai Lama
also concedes the confusion on the dates of Buddha. He says . . . . . .
One point over which there are markedly differing opinions concerns the Dates of Lord
Buddha’s life, though none effectively changes the essential impact of his teaching.
However in the wider context of world history and the interdependent development of
human knowledge it would be helpful if an accepted convention could be agreed upon’.
(Acopy of his foreword is annexed to this article).
Thus according to the available literature and the deep research work of great scholors
it was clearly proved that Buddha belongs to 18th century B.C.(1887 to 1807) which
does not negate the fact that Adi Sankara belonged to 5th century B.C much later than
Buddha when Buddhism was in a very decadent stage.
CONCLUSION
Sri.Modali Sivakamayya M.A. Head of the English Department, Andhra Jateeya Kalasala,
Masulipatnam writing about the life of Pandit Kota Venkatachalam in Ancient Hindu
History part II of Kota Venkatachalam says
…….. His success in this effort has been neither complete nor even considerable but he
hopes for the power of truth to vindicate itself in God’s goodtime and for the spirit of
Nationalism to assert itself and realise, at least after some generations more of political
freedom, freedom from the more dangerous and more tenacious intellectual slavery to
the west which we had imbibed and developed during centuries of foreign rule….. “MAY
TRUTH PREVAIL’ is Pandit’s last word on the subject.”
After his exhaustive efforts in research Pandit Kota Venkatachalam makes an appeal to
the young indologists wherein he gives his good wishes to all those interested in
bringing out the genuine history of Bharat. (A copy of his appeal dated 1-1-1957 is
annexed).
Annexure
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE (Kamakoti Peetha)
S. Name of Acharya Period Date of Demise

No. of Cyclic
Occup Years Month Paksha Christian
ation and day year
(years)
Est. of Peetha 482 B.C
1. Sri Sankaracharya 6 Raktakshi Vaisakha S.11 476 B.C.
2. Sureswaracharya 70 Bhava Jyestha S.12 406 “
3. Sarvajnatman 42 Nala Vaisakha K.14 364 “
4. Satyabodha 96 Nandana Margas K.8 268 “
5. Jnanananda 63 Manmatha Margas S.7 205 “
6. Suddhananda 81 Nala Jyestha S.6 124 “
7. Ananda jnana 69 Krodhana Vaisakha K.9 55 “
8. Kaivalyananda 83 Sarvadhari Makara 1 A.D. 28
9. Kripa Sankara (II) 41 Vibhava Kartika K.3 ” 69

10. Suresvara 58 Akshaya Ashadha 0 “ 127
11. Chidghana 45 Virodhikrit Jyestha K.10 “ 172
12. Chandrasekhara I. 63 Ananda Ashadha S. 9 “ 235
13. Sachchidghana 37 Khara Margas S. 1 “ 272
14. Vidyaghana I S.E.239 45 Dhatu Margas – “ 317
15. Gangadhara I 12 Sarvadhari Chytra S. 1 “ 329
16. Ujjvala sankara (III) 38 Akshaya Vrishabha S.8 “ 367
17. Sadasiva 8 Bhava Jyestha S.10 “ 375
18. Surendra (Kali 3486) 10 Tarana Margas S.1 “ 385
19. Vidyaghana II 13 Hevilambi Bhadrap K.9 “ 398
20. Muka Sankara (IV)

(S.E.359) 39 Dhatu Sravana 0 “ 437
21. Chandrachuda I 10 Vyaya Sravana K.8 “ 447
22. Paripurna Bodha 34 Raudri Kartika S.9 “ 481
23. Sachchitsukha 31 Khara Vaisakha S.7 “ 512
24. Chitsukha I 15 Prabhava Sravana K.9 “ 527
25. Sachchidananda Ghana

(S.E21.470) 21 Prabhava Ashadha S.1 “ 548
26. Prajnaghana 16 Svabhanu Vaisakha S.8 “ 564
27. Chidvilasa 13 Durmukhi Newyearday S.1 “ 577
28. Mahadeva I 24 Raudri Kartika K.10 “ 601
29. Purnabodha 17 Isvara Sravana S.10 “ 618
30. Bodha I 37 Ananda Vaisakha K.4 “ 655

31. Brahmananda Ghana I 13 Prabhava Jyestha S.12 “ 668
32. Chidanandaghana 4 Prajotpathi Margas S.6 “ 672
33. Sachchidananda II 20 Khara Bhadrap K.6 “ 692
34. Chandra sekhara II 18 Saumya Margas – “ 710
35. Chitsukha II 27 Dhatu Ashadha S.6 “ 737
36. Chitsukhananda 21 Hivilambi Asvina 0 “ 758
37. Vidyaghana III 30 Prabhava Pushya S.2 “ 788
38. Abhinava Sankara (V)

(Kali 352941) 52 Siddharthi Ashadha – “ 840
39. Sachchidvilasa 33 Nandana Vaisakha 0 “ 873
40. Mahadeva II 42 Bhava Vaisakha S.6 “ 915
41. Gangadhara II 35 Saumya Sravana S.1 “ 950
42. Brahmananda Ghana II 28 Isvara Kartika S.8 “ 978
43. Anandaghana 36 Pramadi Chaitra S.9 “ 1014
44. Purnabodha II 26 Pramathi Bhadra K.13 “ 1040
45. Paramasiva I 21 Sarvari Asvina S.7 “ 1061
46. Bodha II 37 Isvara Ashadha – “ 1098
47. Chandrasekhara III 68 Parthiva Chaitra – “ 1166
48. Advaitananda Bodha 34 Siddharthi Jyestha S.10 “ 1200
49. Mahadeva III 47 Parabhava Kartika K.8 “ 1247
50. Chandrachuda II 50 Durmukhi Jyestha S.6 “ 1297
51. Vidyatirtha 88 Raktakshi Magha K.1 “ 1385

52. Sankarananda 32 Durmukhi Vaisakha
53. Purnananda Sadasiva 81 Pingala Jyestha S.10 “ 1498
54. Mahadeva IV 9 Akshaya Ashadha K.1 “ 1507
55. Chandrachuda III 17 Svabhanu Mina S.11 “ 1524
56. Sarvajna Sadasivabodha 15 Vilambi Chaitra S.8 “ 1539
57. Paramasiva II 47 Parthiva Sravana S.10 “ 1586
58. Atmabodha 52 Isvara Tula K.8 “ 1638
59. Bodha III 54 Prajotpathi Bhadra 0 “ 1692
60. Advayatma Prakasa 12 Svabhanu Chaitra K.2 “ 1704
61. Mahadeva V 42 Krodhana Jyestha S.9 “ 1746
62. Chandrasekhara IV 37 Subhakrit Pushya K.2 “ 1783
63. Mahadeva VI 31 Srimukha Ashadha S.12 “ 1814
64. Chandrasekhara V 37 Sadharana Kartika K.2 “ 1851
65. Mahadeva VII 40 Virodhi Phalguna – “ 1891
66. Chandrasekhara VI 17 Parabhava Magha K. 8 “ 1908
67. Mahadeva VIII 7 days ’’ Phalguna S. 1 “ 1908
68. Srimat Paramahamsa

Parivrajakacharya Sri
Chandra Sekharendra
Sarasvati Sankaracharya
Swamigal, the present
Jagadguru.
Age of Lord Buddha, Milinda & King Amtiyoka
Chronological Table of Dwarka Peetha

Establishment of Dwarka Peetha By Sri Adi Sankaracharya-Cycle year Sadharana Magha
Sukla Saptami to Dasami-in the year 2648 of Yudhishtira Saka of 3138 B.C. or 491-490
B.C.
S.No. Name of Acharya Years occupied From B.C. to B.C.
1. Brahmaswarupacharya 42 489-447
2. Chitsukhacharya 1 24 447-423
3. Sarvajnacharya 2 59 423-364
4. Brahmanda Thirtha 49 364-315
5. Swarupabhijnanacharya 67 315-248
6. Mangalamurthyacharya 52 248-196
7. Bhaskaracharya 23 196-173
8. Prajnanacharya 43 173-130
9. Brahmajyotsnacharya 32 130-98
10. Anandavirbhavacharya 3 65 98-33
11. Kalanidhithirtha 58 B.C.33-25 A.D.
12. Chidvilasacharya 36 A.D.25-61
13. Vibhuthyanandacharya 35 61-96
14. Sphurtinilayapada 49 96-145
15. Varatanthupada 46 145-191
16. Yogarudhacharya 111 191-302
17. Vijnana Dindimacharya 34 302-336
18. Vidyathirtha 43 336-379
19. Chichchakti Desika 46 379-425

20. Vijnanes warathirtha 28 425-453
21. Tuthambaracharya 61 453-514
22. Amareswaraguru 36 514-550
23. Sarvasukhathirtha 61 550-611
24. Swanandadesika 60 611-671
25. Samararasika 70 671-741
26. Narayanasrama 37 741-778
27. Vaikunthasrama 49 778-827
28. Thrivikramasrama 26 827-853
29. Sasisekharasrama 49 853-902
30. Thryambakasrama 8 902-910
31. Chidambarasrama 33 910-943
32. Kesavasrama 59 943-1002
33. Chidambarasrama II 23 1002-1025
34. Padmanabhasrama 25 1025-1050
35. Mahadevasrama 40 1050-1090
36. Sachchidanandasrama 59 1090-1149
37. Vidyasankarasrama 58 1149-1207
38. Abhinavasachchidanandasrama 28 1207-1235
39. Nrishimhasrama 33 1235-1268
40. Vasudevasrama 35 1268-1303
41. Purushottamasrama 33 1303-1336

42. Jnanaradhanasrama 14 1336-1350
43. Hariharasrama 3 1350-1353
44. Bhavasrama 10 1353-1363
45. Brahmasama 15 1363-1378
46. Vasanasrama 17 1378-1395
47. Sarvajnanasrama 36 1395-1431
48. Pradyumnasrama 6 1431-1437
49. Govindasrama 28 1437-1465
50. Chidasrama 53 1465-1518
51. Visveswarasrama 32 1518-1550
52. Damodarasrama 7 1550-1557
53. Mahadevasrama 1 1557-1558
54. Aniruddhasrama 9 1558-1567
55. Atchyutasrama 4 1567-1571
56. Madhavasrama 56 1571-1627
57. Anandasrama 31 1627-1658
58. Viswarupasrama 5 1658-1663
59. Chidghanasrama 1 1663-1664
60. Nrisimhasrama 13 1664-1677
61. Manoharasrama 26 1677-1703
62. Prakasananda Saraswati 4 1703-1737
63. Visuddhanandasrama 3 1737-1740

64. Vamanesa 33 1740-1773
65. Kesavasrama 7 1773-1780
66. Madhusudanasrama 10 1780-1790
67. Hayagrivasrama 14 1790-1804
68. Prakasasrama 1 1804-1805
69. Hayagrivasrama Saraswati 11 1805-1816
70. Sridharasrama 40 1816-1856
71. Damodarasrama 15 1856-1871

(Damodaranda Saraswati)
72. Kesavasrama
(Kesavananda Saraswati) 6 1871-1877
73. Sri Rajarajeswara

Sankarasrama Swami 23 1877-1900
74. Sri Madhava Thirtha – 1900
In 1900 A.D. on Pushya Sukla Panchami Tuesday at the time of Makara Sankramana Kala
the 74th Swamy Sri Madhava Tirtha appointed as Peethadhipati.
Annexure
Ancient Hindu History – Part II
(Archaeological Evidence misused)
An appeal to the Young Indologists.
The history of India, particularly of the ancient period, as it is found in the Text books of
schools and clleges and in the writings of research scholars of Indology, equires
through revision. European scholars, who attempted to construct our history, seriously
erred in chronology. (1) The false assumption that the Aryans came from outside India
and the wrong identification of Chandra-Gupta-Maurya of 1534 B.C. with another

Chandra-Gupta, the contemporary of Alexander’s time (326 B.C.) led to several errors in
chronology and other aspects of our history (2) The Puranas which are a storehouse of
historical information were discredited as mere fiction. Several facts from the Puranas
that do credit to our history and culture are entirely omitted in the historical writings of
Europeans and their Indian followers. (3) Some Indologists went to the length of
interpolating in and otherwise tampering with the writings of ancient foreign visitors of
India and with the Buddhist literature.
4. Many ancient inscriptions like the Kumbhalghar Inscription (V. S. 1517) were
destroyed
5. The genuine Inscription of Janamejaya (Ind. Ant. Pp.333, 334) dated Kali 89 or 3012
B.C. has been rejected as being spurious. Several other important ancient inscriptions
between 3138 B.C. and 300 B.C. were destroyed.
6. Some coins and Inscriptions have been misread, misinterpreted, misapplied and
misrepresented and some are forged so as to be used for supporting the modern
theories.
7. The Aihole inscription and others that establish correctly the date of the Mahabharata
War (3138 B.C.) have been neglected.
8. Some important dates which are supposed to be Anchor Sheets of Ancient Indian
chronology have been arbitrarily determined, with no regard for or reference to ancient
literature.
All this was to show that the historical literature of Bharat was unreliable as a document
of history.
Although later researches by Indian Savants have brought to light several facts, that
disprove many theories propounded by earlier writers, the writings of these savants are
not accepted by prominent Indologists for the simple reason that these writings do not
fall in line with their modern theories. It is strange to expect that scholars that are bent
upon showing the errors in the modern historians in the field should fall in line with the
same writers. The interests of truth will heavily suffer it this attitude towards fresh
research scholars of Indian history continues.
For about forty years I have been working in the field of historical research studying
both Indigenous and modern histories and inscriptions etc. and during the last 9 years I
have published genuine Historical facts in 24 books some in Telugu and some in English
running into 3000 pages. I have been sending my publications to research scholars and
other prominent persons interested in the subject. Although the bulk of the scholars are
too conservative even to examine my writings, some of them have accepted that my
writings give a lead to the attempts for constructing a genuine history of Bharat. I am
happy to note that there is a wide-spread desire in our country today, that our history
should be rewritten so to be nearer truth.
I have done, through my writings, what I could towards the achievement of this
legitimate wish of our people. I appeal to the younger generation to pursue the subject
and do justice to the great culture and history of our country.
I have laboured, long enough and am retiring in my 72nd year. I assure my young friends
that as they proceed with the subject they will find in our ancient literature, inscriptions
and coins, wonderful material that will enable them to construct a continuous history of
our mother-land from 3138 B.C. Beware of forged inscriptions etc.
This Ancient Hindu History consisting of two parts is the last of my works. In the first
part of this book I have traced the dynasties of kings from 3138 B.C. (i.e.) the date of the
Mahabharata War to 1193 A.D., and I am also given the historical accounts of these
dynasties. This information is quite in accordance with the puranic accounts and
genuine
Inscriptions. In this second part, I have proved that the genuine history of Bharat is to be
found in the vast Sanskrit literature, that the so called archaeological evidence cited by
modern historians is full of misleadings misrepresentations and misapplications and
that this evidence besides being so very faulty as failed to help a correct reconstruction
of ancient Hindu Chronology but always tended to horribly curtail it.
My good wishes to all those interested in bringing out the genuine history of Bharat.
Kota Venkata Chalem,

Author
1-1-1957
*****
Annexure
The dalai lama
Thekchen Choeling
Mcleod Ganj 176219
Kangra District
Himachal Pradesh
FOREWORD
For Buddhists, whatever particular tradition they follow, what is most significant about
Lord Buddha is his teaching, for that is what can actually be practised. While there is a
general consensus on facts concerning him, such as the length and pattern of his life and
the places associated with him, these are to some extent peripheral to this main theme.
Nevertheless, many pilgrims have greatly benefitted from the efforts of historians and
archaeologists in positively identifying Buddhist holy sites.
One point over which there are markedly differing opinions concerns the dates of Lord
Buddha’s life, though none effectively changes the essential impact of his teaching.
However, in the wider context of world history and the in-terdependent development of
human knowledge it would be helpful if an accepted convention could be agreed upon.
To this end the present work is most welcome. The author compares the theories of
various historians and reviews evidence from many sources, providing readers with an
opportunity to gain a clearer perspective on the matter.
*****
Some highlights of the unique research material of Bharata Charitra Bhaskara Pandit
Kota Venkatachalam – a brief note
By Smt. R.Ranga Priya
Bharata Charitra Bhaskara Pandit Kota Venkatachalam from Vijayawada (1885-1959) is

the author of many research works on Ancient History and chronology of Bharat. His
contribution in this regard is unique. He has extensively quoted from our puranas and
ancient literature and repudiated the wrong theories of western scholars and positively
proved many aspects of our ancient Indian History. His eminent research encompasses
interalia the following :
a. An Anthological study on ancient Bharatiya History.
b. Critical evaluation of William Jones and Pargitar.
c. The tale of two capital cities Girivrajapur, the capital of Magadha Empire and
Pataliputra, the capital of Gupta Empire – their mistaken identify by British Historians.
d. The historicity of Emperors Vikramaditya and Salivahana – an indepth study of the

Eras named after them.
e. Analytical historical exposition in fixing the dates of Patanjali, Buddha and Sankara
f. Complementary role of Kashmir history and Nepal history in reconstructing an

accurate chronology of Bharatiya History.
g. The western plot secret plan and conspiracy exposed in his work “The plot in Indian
chronology”
h. A Critical appraisal of the mistaken identity of Gupta Chandragupta with Maurya
Chandra Gupta by British Historians.
i. The Paradigm shift through his historical discussions and epistles with eminent
scholars of his time.
j. The Andhra dynasty’s epoch-making rule from Girivzajpur with 36 Kings an

unequivocal historical proof.
k. Study of rare inscriptions like Janame Jayar’s gift deed mentioning ‘Jayabhyudanla
Yudhistara saka; Ihole inscription, …… inscription, Kharavela inscription, king
Sudhanava’s inscription etc.
l. Exposition on the age of Buddha, Milinda, Amtiyoka and Yoga Puranas.
m. Criticism on Pargitar’s dynasties of Kali age.
n. The righteous rule of Agnivamsa kings.
To briefly elaborate the above, Pandit Kota Venkatachalam has clearly brought out in his
research the following aspects.
The Pandit gave all the names of successive Magadha Kings with the years of their reigns
as present in the puranas.
The wrong identification of Chandragupta Maurya 1534 BC as the contemporary of

Alexandar has violated the entire chronology of the Ancient Indian History. Alexander’s
invasion took place in 326 B.C. Chandra gupta of Gupta dynasty belongs to 327 to 320
B.C. As a result, he proved that the contemporary of Alexander could only be
Chandragupta of Gupta dynasty and not Chandragupta of Maurya dynasty.
Pandit Kota Venkatachalam established the exact dates of the birth and nirvana of Lord
Buddha. Buddha was bron in 1887 B.C. His renunciation took place in 1858 B.C. and his
nirvana happened in 1807 B.C.
He clearly brought to light the three ancient eras in our Indian chronology basing on our
puranas. The Kali era from 3102 B.C. the Saptarshi era from 3076 B.C. and the
Yudhishtara era from 3138 B.C.
He proved that Sri Adi Sankaracharya lived between 509-477 B.C.
He has also provided sufficient proof to expose the hollowness of the calculations of the
westerners and to explode their theory of modernity of Nagarjuna, Patanjali, Kanishka
and Buddha.
He pointed the gross mistakes made by the western scholars in our Indian History. They
regarded Salivahanas and Satavahaves as one and the same. Salivahana was a
descendant of Panvar dynasty and king of Ujjain. He was the great grand son of
Vikramaditya of 57 B.C. who was the king of Ujjain and founder of Vikrama Saka of 57
B.C.
In 78 A.D. his grandson Salivahana defeated Sakas; he was the emperor who started
Salivahana Saka. He performed Aswamedha yaga and conquered countries as far as
Persia. But the Andhra Satavahana were the emperors of the Magadha who reigned
Girivraja as their capital from B.C 833 to B.C. 327. and held sway over the region
between the Himalayas and Setu (Rameswaram).
Pandit Kota Venkatachalam through his works gave enough proof that Sanskrit is the
most ancient and parent language of all the languages on the earth, from which all the
other languages are derived and in particular zind, the ancient Persian language.
Pandit Kota Venkatachalam corrected the mis-interpretation made in Kalhana’s

Rajatarangini. In this text, King Ranaditya is said to have enjoyed the soverignity of
‘Pathala’ for 300 years. The western critics have mis interpreted his statement to mean
that he ruled in Kashmir for 300 years just to discredit Kalhana and his work altogether
as unreliable purposes of history.
Pandit Kota Venkatachalam through his works brought into light the distortions and the
blunders of the historical fact, made by the western critics with complete evidence.
Pandit Kota Venkatachalam has infact got printed clearly a. Imperial Royal dynasties of
Bharat after Mahabharat war ie. From 36 years before Kali or 3138 B.C. to 4295 Kali or
1193 A.D. (Vide Annexure – I attached to this article)
b. Statement showing the contemporaneity of Kings with their reigning periods in 3 of

the States of Bharat namely 1. Magadha. 2. Nepal, 3. Kashmir (Vide Annexure II
enclosed)
c. He finally records with satisfaction the important dates in the history of Bharat which
he has proved sufficiently. (Vide Annexure-III)
All the above facts conclusively proved the eminent research work done by this great
savant of our times.
*****
Annexure I
Imperial Royal Dynasties of Bharat.
(After the Mahabharata War)

From 36 years before Kali or 3138 B.C. to 4295 Kali or 1193 A. D.
Magadha Empire
S.No. Name of the Dynasty No. of kingsReigned No. of years Reigned Kali B.C.
CHRONOLOGY OF KASHMIR HISTORY RECONSTRUCTED
-BY. PANDIT KOTA VENKATACHALAM –
A SYNOPSIS OF THE GREAT RESEARCH WORK
By Sri B.A.R. Krishnamoorthy
Of the three worlds the best is the land of mortals. In our living world the North the
abode of Kubera or the lord of wealth is praiseworthy. In the northern region Kailasa is
famous. Therein Kashmir is parexcellence.
The western historians concocted a false chronology for the ancient history of Bharat
and propounded baseless theories which were based on their individual opinions and
guessworks and products of their imaginations and whims.
The author, Bharata Chandra Bhaskara Pandit Kota Venkatachalam accuses foreign
scholars like Sir William jones Buhler Lassen Keith and others for this deliberate plot
distarting our ancient history and attributes it to their Ignorance of sanskrit and Racial
pride and prejudice
Self preservation is the first law of nature which can only be maintained by self
glorification and sustained by condemnation of the culture and civilisation of the subject
race. The first and foremost weapon to achieve would be to distort their history, demean
their religion and to demoralise the nation by grafting alien civilisation and culture upon
them.
The so called ameteurs and dilettanti crossed the seas and came over a distance of
thousands of miles to write a correct history of kings of Kashmir neglecting the native
historians. The ignorant and innocent youth were made to read the histories written by
aliens and trust them as gospel truth.Many of the so called Indian historians have
compiled histories of India but as intellectual slaves to the west, lost their own
individuality and independant judgement accepting the wrong hypothesis of their
foreign masters repeated, in other words the same wrong history.
For preparing the history of a country the main basis should be the ancient historical
writings of the people of the country.Inscriptions etc should be taken as confirmatory
evidence. When such regular and complete historical treatises of ancient times are not
available adequate attention and respect should be to the customs, beliefs, traditions,
generic ideas and persistent ideas of the people handed down from generation to
generation in the reconstruction of their ancient history.
Starting with this premise, the author bases himself on material available in the puranas
and epics for the reconstruction of chronology of Kashmir kings. With the aid of the
original sanskrit RAJATARANGINI of Kalhana, the author repudiates the distorted and
perverted theories of all the biased and prejudiced historians of India.
KALHANA AND RAJATARANGINI (1148 AD)
Kalhana was the son of king of champakapura a small state in kashmir and was the
primeminister of the sovereign of kashmir. Kalhana was a great Sanskrit scholor and the
author of Rajatarangini, the history of kashmir. It is printed in devanagari script in two
volumes consisting of eight tarangas. The author himself expressed that he wrote a
critical systematic history of the kings of Kashmir in 1148AD after a scruitiny of twelve
ancient histories ,inscriptions, the eulogies of the heirarchy of the past generation of the
kings by the heralds and officers of the state.
WHAT THE WESTERN HISTORIANS HAVE DONE?
-They discarded and ignored the native chroniclers Kalhana and his predecessors
-Increased and diminished the reigning periods and time of Kashmir kings and altered
the names and places of some rulers
-They eliminated some kings from it
-They made Mourya Chandragupta 1534 BC a contemporary to Alexander of 327 BC and

in doing so they lessened a period of 1207 years from chronology of kings from the time
of Mahabharat war.
-They neglected and rejected some of the kings of Kashmir
-Called Thoramana and Mihirakula as father and son.
BASIS FOR THE STARTING POINT OF HISTORY OF INDIA-AS TAKEN BY ORIENTALISTS
The orientalists propagated a wrong view that the date of Alexander’s invasion (326-
322 BC) of India should be taken as the basis and starting point for the history of India
and there is no other alternative. They pushed forward Mourya chandragupta who was
crowned in 1534 BC to 322 BC by a period of nearly l2l2years and since this was
accepted as the basis for the reconstruction of Indian history the antiquity of our history
has been correspondingly reduced by 1212 years.
ISSUES OF CONTRAVERSY
-The kali-era began in 3102 BC

-The time of Mahabharata war-36years before the kali-era commenced i.e in 3139-
3138BC
-The Saptarshi-era or Loukika-era or Kashmirabda: KaIi-26 or 3077-3076BC
-The chronology of Indian history should begin with the Mahabharata war in 3138BC
kali-era and be based on the times of kings of our ancient kingdoms available in our
purana epics and historical works.
-The reigning monarch in India at about the time of Alexanders invasion 326-322BC was
chandragupta of the Gupta dynasty of Pataliputra and not chandragupta Mourya who
was crowned in 1534BC as the king of Magadha.
HISTORY
The author takes pains to correct the errors in dates mentioned by foreign historians to
bring chronology true to historical data which begins from the date of Mahabharata war
in 3138BC.
Rajatarangini proves that many of the portions of Indian history written by foreign
historians are false and fictitious. The book reveals that
-Vikramaditya the founder of vikrama —era lived in 57BC.
-It was stated that Kanishka was the 51st ruler of Kashmir kings and he reigned from
1294-1234 BC.
This refutes the writings of western historians that Kanishka lived in 78AD and that he
was the promulgator of salivahana-era
Thoramana was a kshatriya king and that he did not reign at all. He was the brother of
Hiranya the 82 king of Kashmir who was put in prison and died therein.
Mihirakula who reigned from 704-634BC was a kshatriya king. He was neither a huna
nor a foreigner but one of the Kashmir monarchs descended from Gonada Ill of the lunar
race.
KINGS OF KASHMIR
Kalhana said that the period of his writing Rajatarangini was loukikabda 24(4224) of
saka 1070 or 1148AD. He was writing the history of Kashmir rulers from the time of
Gonandalli which goes back to 2330 years from his time 2330-1148=1182BC.
Prior to Gonandalll 52 kings who discarded the vedic dharma ruled for 2268years.
1. The first Kashmir king prior to Bharata battle was Gonada 1 who was a contemporary
of Jarasandha. When he went to fight with Krishna in company with Jarasandha, Gonada
I was killed by Balarama.
2. The son of Gonada 1 was the second king Damadara 1 who was killed by Sri Krishna
when he went to spoil the swayamvaram of Gandhara raja’s daughter.
3. Yeshovati the pregnant queen of Damadara 1 became the third ruler
4. She gave birth to a son, who after the jatakarma was crowned as 4th king under the
name of Gonada 2
The history of these four monarchs was written by Neelamuni.
When Gonada 2 was one year old the Bharat battle took place in 3138BC. As Gonada 2
was infant king, his support was not sought by kauravas or pandavas.
5. The successors of Gonanda 2 from 5th – 39th all 35 monarchs were transgressors of
vedic rules and since they were antivedic and irreligious their history was not recorded.
6. Padmamihira on the authority of Helaraja’s work wrote the narrative of the kings
from 40 to 47.
7. The 48th monarch was Asoka and his son Janaka was the 49th ruler.
8. The 50th sovereign was Damodara 2.
9. Hushka, Tushka and Kanishka (3 turushka brothers) ruled the country as 5lst king co-
jointly at the same time.
10. Afterwards Abhimanyu a king of Gonanada dynasty re-conquerred Kashmir and

reigned as 52nd ruler.
The history of these 5 monarchs was written by sri Chchavillakara.
11. The 53rd king was Gonanda 3. His time was 233oyears anterior to the date of
Kaihana’s writings i.e 1182BC and this date was approved by Troyer and other
westerners.
The author says the western historins do not possess any authentic records and they
rejected Rajatarangini. They made 48th king of Kashmir namely Asoka who lived in 15th
century BC identical with Mourya Asoka. Owing to the erroneous synchronism of
Alexander with Mourya Chandragupta the westerne Mourya Asoka to 3 century BC. On
the authority of Kalhana since Mourya Asoka and Kashmir Asoka are contemporaries
Mourya Asoka should be placed in 15 century BC but should not bring Kashmir Asoka to
a recent date 3 centuryBC of their preconceived date.Thus they have diminished the
period and brought the king of 15 century BC to 230 BC .Further the Turushka king of
Kashmir of the 13 century BC namely Kanishka was placed in 78 AD. They denied the
very existence of the then king of Ujjain Salivahana and deliberately declared that the
Salivahana era was no other than Kanishka era.
The dates that have been proposed for Mihirakula and Baladitya are
18OAD-200AD by Mr.Fergusson
450AD-550AD by Gen.Cunningham
E.Hultzsch and others have accepted the date of Mihirakula to be kali 2397 or 704 BC as
related in Rajatarangini. Dr. fleet rejected this and also the fact that he was a descendent
of Gonanda3 dynasty. He changed him into a Huna king and brought him to a recent date
of 6 century AD. ln order to maintain this he invented an inscription and created a non-
existing monarch by name Yashodharma. It is clear that this is a forged inscription and
this was published in Indian antiquary volume xv page 253 No. mention of yashadhaswa
was made in any of the puranas or Rajatarangini.
The sorriest part of the whole business is that in this fanciful reconstruction of the
history of ancient India almost every source of information has been used except the
direct and most valuable ones namely the historical material contained in the sanscrit
itihasas and puranas and they searched in every region from China to Peru except India
itself.
LATER KASHMIR HISTORY
History of Kashmir is not known from the date of Kaihana’s time 1148-1295 AD.
THE MUSLIMS
From 1295 to 1324-25AD the throne of Kashmir was occupied by Rajasimhadev. In

1322 AD Zulfi Kadirkhan a descendent of cruel Chengizkhan invaded Kashmir and
slaughtered innumerable men and women and carried 50,000 brahmins as slaves. The
king Simhadeva fled to kistavar and his general Ramdev tried to run the government but
was murdered by Renchanshaw from Tibet who married Ramdev’s daughter, embraced
mohammadinism, took the name of Sadruddin and ruled for 25 yrs and died.
Then Simhadev’s brother Udayanadeva became the king, married the widow of king and
ruled for l5yrs. Then his minister Shah Mirza under the title of Shamshuddin ruled for 4
yrs. After his death his son Sultan Jamshed became the king but his youngest brother Ali-
shah defeated him and became the king with the title of Aladdin-ali-sher (1348-60). He
had a city Alddinpuram built in his name. Then his eldest son Sultan-shah Uddin ruled
from 1360-1378AD.After him his brother Kutubuddin ruled from 1378-94. In his time
Said-Ali came to Kashmir and made mad efforts to convert people or kill them. Sikander
who reigned from 1394-1417AD EARNED THE REPUTATION OF BURNING A BUNDLE
OF SACRED THREADS WEIGHING 7 MAUNDS. After his death his son Ali-Shah ruled
from 1417 to 1423AD and he shamed even his father.He was a contemporary of HenryIV
of England. Before muslim rule in 1325AD Kashmir was the home of Sanskrit pandits
and scholars and the seat of learning and wisdom. In the reign of Ali-shah (1423AD) only
11 families of scholars remained in the country which was reduced within a period of 63
yrs into a wasteland.
Then Zain-Ul-Uddin alias Badshah ruled from 1423-1474. He was a
peaceful monarch.THE TEMPLE OF SHANKARACHARYA WAS REPAIRED IN HIS TIME.
Razi-khan alias Haider shah who ruled from 1474-75 and a druukard tormented Hindus.
Hassan-Shah succeeded him and ruled from 1475-87AD and Mohammed-Shah from
1487-89 with much bloodshed.
THE CHAKS
During SimhaDev raja’s rule there was a person by name Lankarchak. The number of his
race increased gradually and Ghazi-Khan his descendent was the first ruler in 1554AD.
He converted many Hindus into shia-sect. Seven of this family ruled over Kashmir. Akbar
sent an invasion against them and defeated them In 1586AD. The Kashmir became a
part of Delhi empire.
THE MUGHALS
1. Akbar established a good government in Kashmir. He received about one crore rupees
as taxes and had the country administered through his governers.
2. After Akber Jahangir was the emperor from 1606 to 1627AD.
3. Shahjahan from 1627-1658AD
4. Aurangazeb from 1658-1707AD. During his time the sufferings of Hindus were
beyond description. Unable to bear the troubles the Brahmins went to Punjab sikh Guru
and represented their grievances to Tej Bahadur 9th. The priest inspired by his 9yr old
son GURU GOVIND INGH sacrificed his life for the sake of the religion when he was
forced by the emperor to get converted to mohammadinism. Upon his father’s death
Gurugovind swore that he would not rest content until he took vengeance by expelling
the muslims from Bharat.
There were two tremendous earthquakes in 1669 and 1681 during reign of Aurangazeb.
In 1672 and 1678 Delhi was in flames and a prey to arson. In 1682 great flood
submerged Delhi and in 1688 Delhi was devastated by a dire famine. These may be
nature’s nemesis for Aurangazeb’s astrocities on learned Hindus and godly Tej Bahadur
Guruji.
5. Shah Alam 1707-1712AD
6. Faruk shiar 1713-1719AD

7. Muhammed Shahl7l9-1748AD
8. Ahmed Shah 1748-1754AD.
THE AFGHANS
With Muhammed Shah Durani as leader in 1753-1819 the Afghans conquered Kashmir
and ruled the country. The whole Afghan rule was a nightmare and terror. By an odd
twist, the fate of Kashmir the paradise on earth was left in the change of dragons and
devils.
Pundit Birbal Dar a victim went to Lahore and sought the assistance of the Sikhs to
exorcise the muslim monsters. RANJIT SINGH THE LION OF LAHORE third time in a
battle could completely rootout the pathan troups and muslims were expelled from
Kashmir.
From 1819 — 1846 on the whole, sikh rule was not difficult. There was an earthquake in
1827 and in 1831 many people died in famine. During the muslim rule all traces of
Hinduism were uprouted. The muslims declared ZEHAD or crusade against people of
other faiths.
The Hindus did not lose heart but rose equal to the occasion and were prepared to
sacrifice power, property and even life. They pinned their faith to the ideal portrayed in
these lines
To every man upon this earth Death cometh soon or late And how can man die better
Than facing fearful odds For the ashes of his fathers and the temples of his gods?
And illustrared its truth in their lives.
Mohammedian empire was ruined within a century.
DOG RAS
English were making attempts to establish their authority all over India and to find a
colonial eastern empire. On 10-02-1846 the Sikhs received a knockdown blow at the
hands of British and were compelled to surrender Kashmir and some more territory. As
a result of a treaty entered into on 16- 03-1846 for an amount of 75Iakh rupees the
English gave to Maharaja Gulabsingh the territory of Kashmir and and by that time one
third of it was full of rocks,one third submerged under water and the remaining under
the control of Zagirdars.
MAHARAJA GULABSINGH
Born in 1792AD he was in service of Ranjit Singh. As a skilled statesman he made petty
villages grow into big cities of Srinagar and Jammu. After his death his son in 1857-58
came to the throne. He died in 1885. Maharaja Pratap Singh was crowned king in1885.
His virtues entitle him to be styled Rajarshi. He died in 1925.
Maharaja HariSingh brother of Pratap Singh adorned Kashmir in 1925. His son Maharaja
Karun singh Bahadur became the ruler in 1951- alive at author’s time.
TEMPLE OF SHANKARACHARYA IN KASHM1R
Gopaditya the 70th king in the list of kings of Kashmir (417-357 BC) founded agraharas
and built templesof Jyestheswara and Shankaracharya.
Shankaracharya -this shrine is situated in the city of Shrinagar. It is an ancient temple

crowning the Takht-i-Sulaiman hill and standing l000 feet above the valley. From this it
is evident that sri. Adishankaracharya lived before Gopaditya time i.e between 509-477
BC.
CONCLUSION
A historical fact was established with authentic references to various authorities by

Pandit Kotavenkatachelam that not only Pandavas and Kauravas visited Kashmir but
Lord Krishna established dharma by killing wicked king Damodara and made his
pregnant wife queen.
Thus Kashmir was a sacred land on which Lord Krishna set his foot and restored
dharmic rule. It is most unfortunate that in such a land great tragic conditions prevail
forcing Hindus to flee their own land where they could not live peacefully and are
seeking refugee outside Kashmir.
*****
BHARTA CHAITRA BHASKARA PANDIT KOTA VENKATACHALAM A VERSATILE

PERSONALITY –
HIS LIFE AND WORKS – A BIOGRAPHICAL PORTRAYAL
By
Rachapoodi Poorna-Chandra Rao, M.A. LLB
INTRODUCTION
Pandit Kota Venkatachalam Pakayaji (1885-1959) known as a great Historian of yester
years with his titles as ‘Bharata Charitra Bhaskara and vimarsakagresara’ is infact a
versatile personality with diverse characteristics rarely seen in a single person.
From the writings of late Sri Modali Sivakamayya M.A., Head of the English Dept., Andhra
Jateeya Kalasala, Machilipatnam, his contemporary and his own son Dr.Kota Nityananda
Sastry, Vijayawada, which are reproduced verbatim at some parts of this article for the
purpose of authenticity it would be seen that late Sri Kota Venkatachalam Garu was a
deeply scrupulously religious dusted and philosophical personality. Being an
agriculturist he followed modern farming techniques. He is a political leader, a yogi and
a social worker. He supported Swadesi movement. In the spiritual field he is a sadhaka.
He is a scholar in puranas, astrology, geography and ayurveda. Later he became ascetic
and renounced the world.
A BRIEF FAMILY HISTORY
Sri Venkatachalam was born in the year 1885 in the village Madhanapuram Agraharum
in the Nuzvid Division of Krishna District to Sri Challa Subbarayadu and
Smt.Annapurnamma. He was adopted in 1893 in his eight year by Sri Kota Nityanandam
of Godugupeta/Machilipatnam. He studied up to Matriculation class at Machillipatnam.
His Horoscope as per family records is as follows:
Date of birth: Paarthiva (Cycle Year)
Month : Vysaakha Sukla Saptami.
Tuesday 43-0 Ghatis-D/21-4-1885.
Nakshatra:- Pushyami, First Paada.
Lagna:- Dhanus.
Sanidasasesha – Sixteen Years Six Months and Three Days.
KUJAKETU RAVIBUDHASUKRA SANI
RAASI CHAKRA MOON
GURU
LAGNA RAHU
RAAHU GURU SUKRA RAVI
KUJA NAVAMSACHAKRA
MOON
KETU(SANI) BUDHA SANI
Some renowned Astrologers who examined this Horoscope having the planetary
positions as depicted above have stated that – this personality gains high degree of
proficiency in Sastras, Puranas and Vedic literature and name & fame are sure to follow.
RELIGIOUS
His upanayanam was performed even at the time of his adoption (i.e.) in eigth year and
ever-since he was remarkably regular in the prescribed prayers or Sandhyavandanam
thrice a day performing ‘Sahasra Gayathri’.
He evinced from an early age, a natural aptitude for devotion to the prescriptions of the
traditional culture and abiding interest in Puranas and Harikathas.
He was getting up early. Finishing ablutions before dawn and taking bath which
included a bout and swimming in the tank on the outskirts of the town. Heused to
perform his Sandhya Vandanam with ‘Sahasra Gayatri’
About the immense faith in Gayatri upasana by Sri Kota Venkatachelam. Dr. Kota
Nityananda Sastry his son narrates an interesting anecdote at a later stage in life of his
father as follows:
Often his father and professor Rallabandi Subbarao and Dr.Chilkuri Narayan Rao used to
discuss in their house about History matters. On one such occasion for which the Doctor
son was privy when Dr.Rallabandi Subbarao asked his father how he was able to
perceive and visualize some of the difficult Historical aspects even when they as trained
academicians were not able to conceive the same, the instant reply of Panditji was
‘Gayatri Mantropasana’ adding that when it is there solutions for all issues do come
intuitively. What an immense faith!
He was observing special programme of ‘Bhajan’ on every Saturday along with friends.
AGRICULTURIST
When entrusted with the responsibility by his adopted father he managed well at an
young age of 14 years the farm twenty miles away from Machilipatnam. At a later stage
in 1917 one year before the demise of his adopted father he had purchased in Govt.
auction on credit basis a farm of 200 acres in Divi Taluq engaged with zest in
experiments in agriculture.
After shifting to Bezawada in 1924 the lands Divi were sold away in 1936, but his
experiments in farming continued. He purchased a part of Moksha village named
Venkataya-palem having 400 acres for his share near Nuzivid and engaged in
experiments of dry cultivation attempting to raise garden crops. He purchased a farm of
130 acres farm land in Vemula Divi near Narasapur West Godavari District from the
Narasapur Agricultural Company Ltd. and improved it.
EDUCATIONIST
After primary education, Sri Venkatachalam joined the Nobel College High School at
Machilipatnam for higher studies and continued his studies up to Matriculation class
although his interest was in devotional songs and hearing philosophical discourses. He
gave up formal education and studied philosophical classics in Telugu and Sanskrit and
practiced yoga.
In 1908 along with his friend Sri Kopalle Hanumantarao and Sri Bhogaraju Pattabhi
Seetha Ramayya he made a lot of efforts in the establishment of National College at
Machilipatnam he was in the Managing council of the college until 1957.
In the initial stages in order to attract students to the college while Kopalle Hanumantha
Rao was the Principal, Sri Kota Venkatachalam was the first student under him learning
Botany.
Sri Kota Venkatachalam donated two acres of his farm land at Salem Palem village to
National College Machilipatnam to establish Sanskrit dept in the college.
POLITICS, SWADESI MOVEMENT AND PUBLIC SERVICE
He was married in 1902. The whirlwind campaign undertaken by B.C. Paul for National
awakening in 1906 in connection with the opposition to the partition of Bengal was just
then stirring the people of Andhra to National consciousness an aspiration for National
Service and Political freedom. Young Venkatachalam associated himself to the
movement with leaders like Sri Pattabhi Seetaramayya, Sri Mutnuri, Sri Kopalle, Sri
Kauta Sriram Sastry and others and participated with his characteristic enthusiasm, zeal
and eagerness in all their activities accompanying them on their lecture tours, doing
propaganda and constructive effort for promoting Swadesi movement and collecting
funds for Jaateeya Kalasala.
He was present along with his leaders in the camp of the extremists at the famous Surat
Congress in 1907. He managed for one year a Swadesi cloth shop in 1908 jointly with Sri
Neti Somayajulu.
But more or less since his setting down in his house at Vijayawada, he found himself in a
position to devote a considerable and increasing portion of his time and eventually all
his time to public work and study. His sons shares the responsibility in managing his
property.
His association with the National leaders at Machilipatnam in his youth had implanted in
him an abiding interest in politics, public life and National service and he continued ever
since a modest and unassuming but sincere work in the ranks of the Congress. He was
always a member of the local congress bodies, attended the meetings regularly. He
participated in all the movements and was ready to court imprisonment. He was in the
forefront of political agitation and constructive work, launched from time by the great
National movement during it’s historic struggle for Independence.
AYURVEDIC KNOWLEDGE
With his thorough knowledge in Ayurveda he was associated closely with the
Rammohan free Ayurvedic Dispensary at Vijayawada for a number of years. He was the
Honorary Secretary of it from 1940-43 during which period by his remarkable zest for
public service wise and courageous planning, efficient execution and prudent
management, he was able to establish a remarkable improvement in the finances of the
organization and the utility of its services to the public. The institution continued to
share his attention for long there after as he was obliged to be associated with it’s
management as vice president for several years and member of the executive committee
even longer.
DEVOTION AND YOGA
While at school stage, he had special interest in devotional songs and philosophical
discourses of a mystic by name Talari Rangadas whose residence was on his way to the
school. Sri Venkatachalam sought and enjoyed regularly the company of the mystic
everyday.
His aptitude for learning yoga was very high. He along with another friend went to
Vijayawada without informing home to learn yoga under a Yogi and in the process both
missed to write their examinations and incurred the displeasure of their parents.
Along with his friend Sri Pala Vajjala Nagabushanam who was well versed in spiritual
literature he began studying Bhagavatam and embarked on a systematic study of
scriptures, both the friends residing for some time for the purpose at the Vishnu temple
at Kara Agraharam near the sea pursuing their studies.
The two friends then started on a walking tour through the ceded districts and in
Telangana (Mantena etc) giving Bhagavata Kalakshepams.
On his return home after tour Sri Venkatachalam lived for a time at Undavalli caves near
Vijayawada for the practice of Yoga in the necessary solitude and visiting Undavalli
village only once a day for food by ‘Madhukara’.
As Dr.Kota Nityananda Sastry his son wrote: While he slept in those dark caves at nights
snakes etc. used to freely move about creeping on him without harming him. He seems
to have been in a state of trance and no harm came to him.
For Spiritual Sadhana and realization he settled with his wife in a ‘Parnasala’ (cottage)
on the outskirts of Chinnapuram village six miles South of Machilipatnam where he
practiced Yoga and a systematic study of Upanishads, Bhagawadgita, Brahma Sutra,
Puranas and Philosophical classics and reciting regular Gayatri 24 lakhs of times in
Meditation. Here at the Parnasala which came to be known as Anandasrama was visited
frequently by many earnest souls of the neighbourhood, he continued to live there
wandering or occasions on foot for 14 years. He later shifted his family to Vijayawada in
1924.
Even the study of scriptures contemplation and practice of Yoga could not satisfy his
dynamic spirit. The desire for ‘Desatana’, to travel the country not stopping anywhere
for long depending on the chance hospitality of the public for sustenance, grew insistent
in him and he undertook a walking tour of Bharat in 1911. During which he came in
contact with Sri Chidghanananda Saraswati Swamy in whom he observed with
admiration, the effects of regulated, natural (i.e. uncooked) food which he soon led to
imitation and practiced that lasted for a number of years from 1911 to 1936.
A daughter was born to him in 1912 but the event by which he became a father, meant
no change in his life or inclinations or aspirations. Very soon he started again on a tour
of the whole of South India on foot, covering the long distances to Madras from there to
Rameswaram, and then through the states of Travencore, Mysore, traveling alone
without any resources for sustenance relying on the hospitality of the public, and
propagating religious and philosophical knowledge. He had many marvelous
experiences during this tour which all tended to confirm in him, his faith in conformity
with the tenets of his religion that the result of the Karma of a person in his previous
lives which has given him this life will provide him the wherewithal for keeping the
body in health and comfort, even in the absence of any effort or worry on his part.
Therefore in the course of his tour he visited ‘Visista advaita’ and ‘Dvaita’ peethams at
Vanamavula and Udipi and Sri Chandrasekhara Bharati of Sringeri of whom he sought
initiation into the order of Sanyasa. But this sage could dissuade him from the step for
the time being, on the ground of his undischarged obligation to the old adopted father
who had deliberately adopted him into his family (his adopted mother dies in 1903).
So he returned home to lead a life of a house holder. But his earnest efforts continued to
attain spiritual enlightenment and realization through his programmes of regulated diet,
sustained study, contemplation in solitude and practice of yoga, in the ‘Anandashrama’
at Chinnapuram where he continued to stay till 1924.
KNOWLEDGE OF ASTROLOGY, ASTRONOMY AND GEOGRAPHY
In order to appreciate the indepth study and research Sri Kota Venkatachalam has done
with his thorough knowledge in the above subjects, one has to patiently go through his
works like ‘Jamboo Dweepamu’, ‘Aryula Dhruva Nivasa Khandanamu’, ‘Brahmanda
Srishti Viganamu’ etc., (Telugu) where in he profusely quotes our ancient Sastras, Rishis
and Scholars right up to Bhaskaracharya.
A few maps with which he tried to explain the subjects (which are appended to this
article) would help us to appreciate his thoroughness and grip on the above subjects.
Quoting from Rigveda he has effectively repudiated the ‘Arctic Theory’ of Sri
Balagangadhar Tilak that the home of the ancestors of the Vedic people was somewhere
near the North pole, in his work ‘Aryula Dhruva Nivasa Khandanamu’.
HISTORIAN
His versatile genius discovered during the period another field of activity which was
destined to provide fuller satisfaction to the various rich strands in this intellectual and
moral character. He took to the study of the ancient history, indigenous literature as well
as in the version of it as reconstructed by the modern historians inspired by the
European Orientalists of the 18th and 19th centuries during the British rule in India. He
set for himself the task of discovering and exposing the injustice and injury to our
history and culture and the damage to our National honour perpetrated by the European
Orientalists in this direction and embarked with his characteristic zest and tenacity
upon the Herculean task, which soon became his life work and constitutes the magnum
opus of his versatile intellect and might spirit, the reconstruction of the history of
ancient Bharat, on modern lines and methods calculated to appeal to and convince the
modern mind, but on the sure foundations of our Puranas and other indigenous
historical literature, which has been discredited, despised, and rejected, for their own
purposes, by the Europian historians and their Indian disciples, as unreliable and hence
unsuitable for use as source material for history.
His important historical publications include the following –
i. Ancient Hindu history Part I
ii. Ancient Hindu history Part II
iii. Chronology of Nepal History reconstructed
iv. Chronology of Kashmir History reconstructed
v. The plot in Indian Chronology
vi. The Age of Budha, Milinda and Amtiyoka and Yuga Purana
vii. Indian Eras
viii. Historicity of Vikramaditya and Salivahana
ix. Age of Mahabharata War (Printed after his Sidhi)
x. Dhruva Nivasa Khandanam (Telugu)
xi. Bharateeya Samamula ( – do – )

xii. Gupta Rajulu Evaru ( – do – )
xiii. Agnivamsapu Rajulu ( – do – )
(Niyogi Brahmana Prabhuvulu)
xiv. Kaliyuga Raja Vamsamulu ( – do – )
iv. Andhrula Puttu poorvotharamulu ( – do – )
TAKING SANYASA
He assumed ocher robes took Sanyasa and ascended Abhinava Virupaksha Peetham on
8-7-1957 as Jagadguru Sri Sankaracharya Sri Adwayananda Sankara Bharathi Swami. He
commenced the writing of the book Age of Mahabharata War his last one in the year
1957 and completed in 1959 and after a few days of the completion of the book, he
attained Sidhi on 12-11-1959 (Kalisaka 5060, Vikari – Kaarthika Sudha Thrayodasi).
A great soul attained Sidhi the ultimate of any mortal!
Late Sri Modali Sivakamayya writes that his last words in respect of the subject of
history he wrote were “May truth prevail” – prophetic as they are even after 60 years of
his Sidhi truly and apparently they are echoing in this seminar.
May God almighty grant the soul of this great savant to rest in peace, satisfied that the
stupendous task of projecting the correct history of this country he had undertaken is
being continued with zest by his followers and admirers they through out the length and
breadth of this great country – Bharath.
SALUTATIONS TO THE CHARITRA BHASKARA
*****
1. Maandavya
2. Tushaara
3. Muulikaa
4. Merva (Murava)
5. Khasa
6. Mahaakesa
7. Mahaanasa
8. Lampaaka
9. Taalanaaga
10. Maru (i.e. Desert country)
11. North Gandhara
12. Bahleeka (Bactria)
13. The Himalayan region.
14. Trigarta
15. Meena
16. Kauluta
17. Brahmaputra
18. Tankana
19. Abhisaara
20. Kashmira
21. Gandhara
22. Naishadha
23. Maadhuraa
(Northern Portion of Yavana and East of No. 22 Naishadha)
A Paradigm shift in ‘Historical Research’ accomplished by Pandit Kota Venkatachalam

through his historical discussions reviews and epistles with eminent scholars and
historians of his time.
By
D.Nagaprasad, M.A.,
Bharata Charita Bhaskara Pandit Kota Venkatachalam (1885-1959) wrote a No. of Books
of Ancient Indian History, Archaeology and Philosophy. The books received acclaim from
great personalities and Historians alike. A list of some of the books written by him is
given below.
1. Chronology of Ancient Hindu History Part – I
2. …………….. do ……………………… Part – II
3. The Plot in Indian Chronology
4. Indian Eras
5. Age of Buddha, Milinda and Amtiyoka and Yuga, Purana
6. Chronology of Kashmir History Reconstructed.
7. Chronology of Nepal History Reconstructed.
8. The History of Vikrama and Salivahana
9. Manava Srishti Vijnaanam
In the words of later Sri Modali Sivakamayya, his friend contemporary, Head of the
English Department, Andhra Jatiya Kalasala, Machilipatnam.
“——— in this heroic endeavour he had launched on the publication, at his own
expense, of the Arya Vijnana series which have been presented to the public, he had
devoted nearly 20 years of his ripe age and mature intellect to service to the nation in
this inconspicuous direction of original historical research, attempting to interest the
Public, Convince and convert historical scholars and students of history in the country,
in his great thesis which he had developed with remarkable consistency and pertinacity
in volume after volume, in spite of and in the face of the ingrained prejudice against it
among the professed historical scholars the very basic foundations of whose knowledge
he fearlessly questions and logically repudiates. His success in this effort had been
neither complete nor even considerable but he hopes for the power of truth to vindicate
itself in God’s good time and for the spirit of nationalism to assert itself and realise,
atleast after some generations more of political freedom, freedom from the more
dangerous and more tenacious intellectual slavery to the west which we had imbibed
and developed during centuries of foreign rule.
Meanwhile age tells upon the veteran servant and he hankers for freedom for himself for
the pursuit of his spiritual endeavours, along the traditional paths of Karma and
Sanyasa. He therefore, propose to bid good bye to the readers of his publications, with
this last but comprehensive volume on the History of Ancient Bharat, entrusting the
responsibility of carrying on to its assured goal of full justice and complete success, his
work for the reconstruction and propagation of the true history of Bharat, to the
younger spirits among the public, endowed with the necessary talents, qualifications
and equipment and even more necessary character and aspirations. “MAY TRUTH
PREVAIL” (is his last word on the subject)”.
In order to appreciate the depth of great research the Author has undertaken to
correctly depict the Ancient Indian History with the help of our PURANAS, Ancient
literature, Inscriptions etc., an attempt is made hereunder to briefly note down some of
the excerpts from the Review of the Books of Pandit KOTA VENKATACHALEM by great
personalities, scholars, Historians, News Media etc. of those days.
Also, when these great works of the Author are out of print now and non-available
readily, bringing together the opinions and reviews of the learned Historians and
scholars of those days on his various works in the form of an Articles in this Volume,
besides throwing light about the depth of research that has gone into the works, could
perhaps in still enthusiasm amongst the Historians and interested in reprinting of the
works, hopefully.
CHRONOLOGY OF ANCIENT HINDU HISTORY – PART – I
-”Arsha Vidyabhushana” Jatavallabula Purushottam, M.A.
“ Sri Venkatachalam is the founder of a new era in historical research and discovery of
Arya culture. None can stand on a par with him, in exploding the wrong theories
propounded by modern Indologists. It is a fact worthy of note that his conclusions and
findings have earned the admiration of reputed scholars like Dr.B.Pattabhi Sitaramayya.
Kalaprapurna Dr.C.Narayana Rao MA. Ph. D., Sri. R.Subba Rao, M.A. Lt. IN, Sri.
C.P.Ramaswamy Iyyer, Dr.G.N.Kaul, M.A. Ph.D. and Pandit Premnath Dograji et.
Sri Venkatachelam is a pioneer in the field of vindicating the historical authenticity of

the PURANAS and in giving a connected history of India on the authority of the
PURANAS. Scores of research scholars in future will draw inspiration from him and a
genuine and complete history of BHARAT will be an accomplished fact before long. So
far as the Chronology and the successions of dynasties of kings are concerned the
account given in this volume is sufficiently detailed and is likely to form the basis of
more detailed history of India.
THE PLOT IN INDIAN CHRONOLOGY
Prof. R.Subba Rao, M.A., L.T., M.E.S. (Retd.)
Hon. Gen. Secretary,
Andhra Historical Research Society Member,
Indian Historical Records Commission Madras Region and Delhi, Rajahmundry.

The Author adduces good proof to show that Alexander’s contemporary was
Chandragupta of the Gupta Dynasty. He rightly fails to understand why the Western
Scholars and their followers failed to identify the two names Sandracottus and
Sandrocyptus with Chandragupta and Samudra Gupta of Gupta line. Chandragupta acted
according to the PURANAS, as Regent of Chandrabrija or Chandrasri the last but one
king of the Andhra Satavahana Dynasty. If Alexander’s contemporary was Gupta
Chandra Gupta ancient dynastic chronologies would be correct and the testimony of the
Puranas which have not been correctly read or used so far would be proved. The Author
contends that the identification of Bharatiya Yavana Kings of Asoka’s inscription who,
according to Puranas lived in the 15th Century B.C. with Greek Kings of 3rd Century B.C.
is wrong”.
“A useful appendix shows the reigning periods of the contemporary kings of three
kingdoms viz. Nepal, Magadha and Kashmir and they all refer to KALI ERA (3102 BC and
the time of the Mahabharata War as 3138 B.C. and of the Kashmirabda as 3076 BC”).
“The PURANAS have given correctly the dynastic lists of Kings with their regnal periods
since the time of Bharata War (3138 B.C.). Jones has already shown in his work the
chronology of the Dynasties till the end of Asoka as given in Bhagavata Purana but he did
not adopt them in toto. The author has done well to have adopted them. This is both
correct and right.
It is earnestly hoped that this Book will find a place in all the colleges, Universities and
research libraries.”
The Sunday standard
November 28, 1954
“The author based himself on material available in the PURANAS and the EPICS. He
charges European orientalists with disregarding puranic chronology and minimising the
antiquity of India. According to him this ‘PLOT’ was deliberate and started with Sir
William Jones who concocted a false chronology for the ancient history of Bharat and
propounded baseless theories which were all the product of his imagination, and whim.
And why did Jones do that? The Author’s explanation is that Jones, a pious Christian, was
anxions to ignore dates which would run counter to the chronology of creation given in
the Bible. So he purposely reduced the antiquity of Indian History and culture by
identifying Chandra gupta Maurya with the Sandracottus mentioned by Greek records as
the contemporary of Alexander the Great.
S.N.Venkatesa Iyer B.A. BL. Advocate, Coimbatore
“The Author of this learned book has given a direct proof unimpeachable and
unassailable that we have a historical consciousness and that he who runs may read in
our eras, our PURANAS, in our Historical works, in our grants both to temples and
religious mutts etc. the real history of our country”.
“There is scope for such an optimistic note or favourable atmosphere in the present day
“free Indian Republic”. Indian History is no longer tied to the heels of the Western
Savants and there slavish imitative Eastern Followers. The historical atmosphere –
befogged with their theories (GOD SAVE THE WORLD) – is now slowly clearing, the sun
of free historical studies is sweeping the mists and cob-webs of fanciful theories. No
body now believes with Max-Muller and others – sympathetic souls no doubt – that we
are a nation of philosophers and therefore no history can be expected of us”.
“In short I venture to predict that a careful perusal of this learned book will pave the
way for scholars to strive for the truth and thus vindicate the Author in his persistent
fight for the truth”.
JATAVALLABHULA PURUSHOTTAM M.A. (Lecturer in Sanskrit, SRR & CVR College

Vijayawada)
“The Venerable Author of this book Sri KOTA VENKATACHALEM GARU has been
working with single minded devotion to salvage the ancient history of India form the
ravages of modern Indologists, both European and Indian. He has shown, in this and in
his sixteen volumes preceding this, that a fairly accurate history of our country can be
constructed from the material available in the PURANAS and other ancient literature
and that the innumerable errors and deliberate distortions of facts in what now passes
for Indian History are due to the prejudice of Foreign Indologists against our PURANIC
and other indigenous literature and the consequent neglect of the historical material
contained therein, during their attempts to construct Indian History”.
“The logic with which Sri Venkatachalam Garu has proved the genuineness of the three
post Mahabharata Eras is irrefutable. The Yudhistira Era, the Kali Era, and the Saptarishi
Era have been continuously and consistently followed in our country and the Author
asks what prevents the historians from pursuing the History of Bharat along these Eras.
SRI Dr.PATTABHI SITARAMAYYA GARU
(Governor of Madhya Pradesh, Raj Bhavan Nagpur):-
“My Dear Venkatachalam garu,
What fine books you are publishing! I greatly appreciate the original work that you have
done as revealed by the large No. of publications that you have undertaken and copies of
which you have been good enough, to send me. Your original research in regard to the
history of the Andhras and the Dynasties of Indian emperors that ruled India one after
another from Magadha, Pataliputra and Ujjain and their eras as given in Matsya, Vayu,
Brahmanda, Bhavishya, Bhagavata and Vishnu Puranas and in the KALIYUGA RAJA
VRITANTA are really admirable. I had known you long, but never did I know that you
were the repository of this vast culture until I have seen your many books and read their
invaluable contents. You have done well in clearing the confusion in the identification of
the two Chandraguptas of the Gupta and the Maurya period. There is no doubt that this
clarification will show history in its full length instead of contracting it by 1207 years as
you say”.
AGE OF BUDDHA, MILINDA AND AMITIYOKA AND YUGA – PURANA
Dr.C.P.Ramaswami Aiyar, Vice Chancellor Banaras Hindu University
BANARAS
“Dear Mr. Kota Venkatachalam
I have perused your brochure on the “Age of Lord Buddha” with interest and great
appreciation and congratulate you on the scholarship and research devoted by you to
some very important points of Indian Chronology in relation not only to LORD BUDDHA
but ADI SANKARACHARYA, Nagarjuna and Patanjali
I wish you all success in your labours”.
D.G.Apti, M.A. M.Ed.,
Shankar Pole Raopura
BARODA.
“Dear Panditji,
I was extremely happy to receive a copy of your booklet ‘AGE OF LORD BUDDHA’ so
kindly sent by you, as a gesture of cultural and literary friendship”.
“As a signal to this sad indifference and complacency in this respect various wrong and
mischievous theories floated by Western Indologists, which ought to have been refuted
long ago continue to hold the field even after independence of our nation has been
gained”.
S.N.Venkatesa Iyer
Advocate, Coimbatore
“I cannot sufficiently admire this grand-old-man for his yeoman efforts in bringing to the
canvas of Indian History such well-known but shadowy hoary figures (as) Vikram-
aditya, Salivahana, Kumerila Bhatta and Sri Sankaracharya etc”.
“Taking therefore all the evidence so carefully and clearly brought out by our learned
Author the only honest conclusion that can be arrived out is that the Age of Buddha
cannot be the ascribed sixth century B.C. but that it is really the 19th century B.C.”
G.V.KETKAR
The learned Pandit Kota Venkatachalam the Author of this books has rightly received
the title “Bharat Charitra Bhaskar”. He has studied deeply all the sources that have a
bearing on the correct determination of ancient Indian Chronology. He has published
through his “ARYA VIJNANA GRANTHAMALA” two volumes on the chronology of Nepal
and Kashmir History. In a bigger volume entitled “The Plot in Indian Chronology” he has
tried to expose the false chronology accepted and made current by western orientalists
and scholars”.
“Kota Venkatachalam’s efforts have given rise to a plausible hypothesis which challenges
the whole of the ancient chronology as at present tentatively accepted. His booklet
upsets settled beliefs in this field and makes out a case for through revision of the
chronology by evaluating and properly explaining all the available evidences”.
PANDIT AMARVANI PRIYA
MC KRISHNASWAMY IYENGAR, MA., S.A.S. etc.
(Samskrita Ratna, Sahitya Bhushana Vidyalankara), BANGALORE.
“Dear Pandit Venkatachalam Garu”, Words fail me to express my thanks to you for the
presentation of your recent work “THE AGE OF BUDDHA, MILINDA, AND AMTIYOKA
AND THE YOGA-PURANA” which you gave me when I happened CASUALLY to meet you
along with my friend. Sri.M.Vaikunta Rao, B.A. B.L., of Masulipatam, for writing a
foreword to the work. I found that it was indeed, spending done from cover to cover,
which no historian worth the name could do without in any undertaking of importance
on Indology. I was really lost in wonder and admiration for the great uphill task you had
undertaken single handed in bringing out this brouchure of 248 pages. Your deligence
and indefatigable labours are simply landable and deserve very high reward and esteem
on all sides and from all quarters”.
(He concludes his preface with the following sentences).
“Thus reconciliation of synchronism with already vouch-safed facts in history is the

most difficult task ever imposed upon any free historical scholar. This hurdle, our author
has tresspassed and by passed cleverly and at great pains in order to arrive at the right
and logical conclusions on chronological sequence, so very much needed in any history
worth the name. This Author Sri PANDIT KOTA VENKATACHALAM PANTULU GARU of
Ganthi nagar Vijayawada – 2 has done most splendidly to which all historians must be
deeply indebted for ever. He rightly and richly deserves the 2 titles”.
ORGANIZER DELHI
This extremely interesting booklet is a scholar’s effort to authentically establish the

correct period of Buddha’s life, which he concludes after discussing all material from
Puranic to modern sources is B.C.1887 to 1807. The Author traces the genealogy of
Buddha straight from IKSHWAKU the son of VAIVASVAT MANU and adduces a number
of references to substantiate his chronology. He examines Western theories in this
connection and finds them ill founded. The critical care with which the author has
examined all sources bearing on the subject is commendable.
R.SUBBARAO PANTULU, M.A., L.T., MES (Retd.)
Hon. Gen. Secretary, Andra History Research Society, Rajahmundry.
Author of “History of Kalinga” etc. Govt. Nominee Madras Regional Indian His.
Commission,
Head of the Dept. of History & Economics. Govt. Arts College, Rajamundry (Retd.)
I am convinced that the Kaliyuga and Yudhistira Eras were in use in this country from
the dates noted above and so, it behoves us (Indian Scholars) to work out the Dynasties
from that ancient period, as stated by Puranas Pargiter’s Dynasties of Kali Age can
therefore be very well revised now and I am glad to note that Sri Venkatachalam has
already made the beginning.”
CHRONOLOGY OF KASHMIR – HISTORY – RECONSTRUCTED
Sri R.Subbara Pantulu, M.A. LT. MES (Retd.)
Hon. Gen. Secretary Andhra His. Research Society, Rajahmundry.
Author of History of Kalinga etc.
Govt. Nominee Madras Regional Indian History Commission,
Head of the Dept of History & Economics
Govt. Arts college Rajahmundry (Retd.)
“The Author restored from oblivion, the names of 35 kings omitted by kalhana and his
predecessors as they led a life contrary to the Hindu Holy Scriptures. Four verses viz. 49,
50, 51, 54 in the first Taranga are later interpolations and as the Author points out
Kalhana himself in verses 1, 55 and 56 refers to Laukikabda, B.C. 3076 which is made the
Sheet-Anchor of KASHMIR History.”
The Author himself a great Sanskrit scholar took pains to study several ancient works
and his statement that the history of Kashmir must begin from 3450 B.C. or 312 years
before the beginning of Bharata battle is really convincing”.
“The blunders committed by western historians regarding MIHIRAKULA and
TORAMANA their times, anscestry and deeds in KASHMIR have been exposed by the
Author with the necessary authorities”.
“On the whole, it is a good critical history which should be read by every scholar and
which should find a place in every library”.
Arsha Vidyabhushana Sri Jatavallabha Purushottam garu, M.A.
(Lecturer in Sanskrit, SRR & CVR college, Vijayawad (Formerly Principal, Sanskrit
College, Kovvur)
Sri Pandit Venkatachalam’s works have earned the encomium of eminent intellectuals
like Dr.B.Pattabhi Sita Ramayya, Kavisamrat Viswanatha Satyanarayana Garu M.A.,
Kalaprapurna Dr.Chilkuri Narayana Rao Pantulu M.A., Ph.D., Sri Parama hamsa,
Parivajaka charya, Sri Jagadguru Sri. Vimalananda Bharati Swamy, Siddheswari
Peetadhipati (M.A.) and K.S.Ramaswamy Sastriyar, Retired Dt.Judge, Madras etc. and are
bound to appeal to a wider circle of scholars when translated in English. Some of the
theories of the Author are revolutionary in nature and would naturally startle the
Indologists. I hope, the Indologists would soon recover from the shock and pause to
consider the weight of arguments, the force of logic and the abundance of evidence on
the side of his theories and would not hesitate to dub him a historian in the true sense of
the word and a pioneer in the field of reconstructing the genuine history of Bharat.
In refuting the wrong identity of Chandragupta Maurya with Sandrocottus of the Greeks,
in establishing the historicity of Vikramaditya, in salvaging the history of KASHMIR AND
NEPAL from the tampering hands of the Western Indologists and in several other things,
the Author has exhibited remarkable originality and a penetrating intellect.”
Dr.G.N.Kaul, M.Ed., Ph.D., New Delhi
“The present volume on Kashmir Chronology is the outcome of the spirit of revolt. It
refuses to accept in bold, unambiguous terms what it considers, imperfect and defective.
It challenges the very principles which led to its erroneous calculations and
interpretations. The author asserts that the chronology as given by Kalhana is correct
and “CORRECTIONS” and interpolations made by modern historians are a violation of
the truth of this chronology”.
The Author gives many jolt and shock to the average reader who is conditioned to a
certain type of stereotyped reading. He awakens him to so many sad omissions by
eminent Indian students and scholars as well as to new possibilities where in many new
fields deserve exploration. The “Issues for controversy” raised by the Author are a real
challenge to historians. These issues cannot, as has so far been done, be answered by
either refusing to accept what does not suit a modern mind, or by lack of proper
research or by repeating the notorious phrase “lack of historical sense” or even by the
use of negative deductions and interpolations”.
The Author has written with the full conviction that absolute sincerity can command. He
appears to have grown impatient with the in justice done to the genious of Kalhana’s
writings and this had led him to use a language which is at once forceful and strong, but
also nacked. With a little more of pursuation the Author would have easily carried
readers with him. But this is perhaps necessary in a book which is meant to give a shock
and challenge.
The book nevertheless, has a real original contribution to make towards rebuilding the
chronology of Kashmir. I am sure every student of Indian history and culture will find it
extremely thought – provoking and may move some to further research.
The Sunday standard
Pandit Kota Venkatachalam, the author of books like chronology of Nepal History
Reconstructed, Historicity of Vikramaditya and Salivahana, Age of Lord Buddha, Indian
Eras, etc. attempts in this book under review a reconstruction of the History of Kashmir,
a subject of absorbing interest, though bristling with difficulties. He is a scholar well
versed in ancient lore of India, and he bases his reconstruction of the history of Kashmir
mainly on the evidence of the Rajatarangini of Kalhana, the Kashmiran Pandit who lived
in the 12th century. Though some work has been done on the history of Kashmir
previously by Western scholars. Mr.Kota Venkatachalam characterises it as “bristling
with concoctions distorations and fabrications” and the Authors are ill-equipped for the
task of writing the history of the country and influenced by their racial pride and
prejudice, a poor compliment for all their labours in the field of indological studies.
CHRONOLOGY OF NEPAL HISTORY – RECONSTRUCTED
M.Shiva Kamayya, M.A., Andhra Jateeya Kalasala, Masulipatam.
“From the text of the Nepala Rajavamsavali as edited and interpreted by the learned
Author, two facts of general interest to all Indians interested in the ancient culture of
Bharat, are established incidentally and established beyond doubt”.
“After exposing the mischief of the foreigners the Author sets about reconstruction the
history of Nepal on the basis of the evidence in the text freed from all distortion,
interpolation and misinterpretation. The exposure of the foreign historians as well his
own constructive endeavor in this instance in quite typical of the Author’s work and
gives the reader a clear idea of the point of view and method of enquiry and nature of
the objective of the learned Author.
MANAVA SRISHTI VIJNAANAM
R.Subba Rao Pantulu Garu., M.A., LT, M.E.S. (Retd).
Hon. Gen. Secretary, Andhra Historical Research Society, Rajahmundry.
Author, History of Kalinga etc.

Govt. Nominee, Madras Regional Indian Historical Records Commission.
Head of the Dept. of History & Economics, Govt. Arts College, Rajahmundry (Retd.)
“Manavasrishti Vijnanam or The Genesis of the Human Race by Sri Kota Venkatachalam
Garu of Gandhi nagar, Vijayawada is a work much needed at the present moment when
Research all round is advocated by one and all in our New Free India, wherein Western
ideas and theories propagated for over one and half centuries must yield place to our
traditional lore based righting on our most ancient and classical literature which has got
to be read fully and interpreted correctly for the benefit of the world.”
In Part – II of the work, the Author has described in detail the Genesis of the Aryans and
it behoves every one to read it carefully Aryavartha is the place of the first creation and
the Aryan is the first man created. “The original of Vedas and Shastras was in
Brahmavarta. The account of Brahmarshi-Desa, Madhya-Desa, Aryavartha Yajneeya
Desa or Bharata Varsha, Sapta-Sindhu and other regions is correctly given. The views of
Western writers on the subjects are carefully examined. For instance, the purity of Arya
Race, the necessity for caste system, the relations’ between the Aryans and the Dasyus,
the Ancient Geography given in the Puranas and other problems which are of great
practical value to us now are all examined in the light of what Western scholars wrote
on the same and are very authoritative. Conclusions which are thought proviking but
just and true are given by this learned Author who has devoted a large part of his life for
classical studies, wide travels and scholarly discoveries. His books must find a place in
every Library, Schools and Colleges.
KALIYUGA RAJAVAMSAMULU (Telugu)
Sri. Ch.Narayana Rao, M.A.Ph.D.L.T., Mahopadyaya & Kala Prapoorna, ANANTAPUR.
“His attempts to exhibit the Bharatiya Culture, civilization and Traditions and the truths
as expounded in his books are, indeed, peerless and praiseworthy. I had the good
fortune of perusing the instructive and illuminating works, the out-come of his extensive
and exhaustive researches, namely ‘KALI SAKA VIJNANAM’ (Three parts) “who are
Andhras?” criticism on the Article Home of the Aryans,” “Manava Srishti Vijnanam” or
The Genesis of Human Race” and other works. Further Sri. K.Venkatachalam exposed the
several blunders committed by PARGITAR in his book “THE DYNASTIES OF THE KALI
AGE” and corrected his wrong theories by citing quotations from the same Puranas,
accepted as anthentic by the same Western Scholars.
BHARATHIYA SAKAMULU (Telugu)
Ch.Narayana Rao, M.A., Ph.D., L.T. Mahopadhyaya & Kala Propoorna, ANANTAPUR.
“Sri Venkatachalam, with his deep knowledge of Vedic lore, was able enough to
contradict and criticize it and supply correct interpretation. His work, the Bharatiya
Sakas, is of great use, since it lays bare gross mistakes of the westerners and at the same
time establishes the correct dates of the Indian Eras. The eminent erudition and the
critical acumen of the Author arrests the spread of the false notions and upholds the
cause of true and correct Indian History”.
For fear of increasing the size of this article, the excerpts are limited to the extent noted
above only and a detailed study of the Books of the PANDIT KOTA VENKATACHALAM
will no doubt bring to light more reviews and also the subject proper.
*****
AGE OF LORD BUDDHA
—Dr.Kota Nityananda Sastry

There is no authoritative text of ancient times declaring definitely and directly the date
of Lord Buddha. It belongs to a very ancient time. In the histories and other writings of
modern times, the dates ascribed to Buddha are tentative and based on conjectures and
imaginations.
There is however no agreement even amongst Western Scholars. Cambridge and Oxford
histories of India accept “provisionally” 483 B.C. as the date of Buddha’s Nirvana. Sir
William Jones infers mostly from Chinese and Tibetan records that Buddha lived in the
11th century B.C. Dr.Fleet from the Rajatarangini infers that Buddha lived in 17th
century B.C. According to Fa-Hien, the Chinese monk the date of Buddha’s Nirvana
would be 1050 B.C. It should be noted that these theories, negativing one another, are
based on flimsy grounds. If one theory among these Viz. that of the 5th century B.C., is
now reigning the field, it is a mere accident. This theory of 5th century is perhaps the
weakest one even among these flippant theories, the other theories being better
founded. Even the author of this theory E.J. Rapson wrote that the date of Buddha
Nirvana was indecisive and unknown and the date 483 B.C. as given in Indian History
was purely imaginative, included to adjust the chronological lacuna and as such it is only
a temporary date but not a true one. Mr. E.J.Rapson writes: –
“Unfortunately, even after all that has been written on the subject of early Buddhist
chronology, we are still uncertain as to the exact date of the Buddha’s birth. The date
483 B.C., which is adopted in this history must still be regarded as provisional”.
(Cambridge History of India page 171, Vol.I, by Mr.E.J.Rapson).
What a wonder that this theory should now appear to be the accepted theory of
Buddha’s date.
Such being the difference in the inferences of various scholars drawn from various
sources “Bharata Charitra Bhaskara”, Pandit late Kota Venkatachelam’s independent
thesis is most welcome. He has established by the aid of various very sound evidences
that Lord Buddha lived from 1887-1807 B.C. i.e. in the 19th century Before Christ. This
means practically a revolution in the accepted ancient Indian Chronology and must be
carefully considered and examined by all Historians and Research Scholars of India and
also by the Scholars of the World Buddhistic countries
The date ascribed to Buddha by the modern European historians are based on the
wrong identification of Sandrocottus, the Emperor of Magadha, mentioned by the Greek
historians who accompanied Alexander on his invasion of the Punjab as Maurya
Chandra Gupta of the Maurya dynasty of Magadha. These ancient Greek historians, make
mention of three successive rulers of Magadha Xandrames, Sandrocottus and
Sandrocyptus. Mr. E.J. Rapson suggests the equivalence of Xandrames in Greek to
Chandramas in Sanskrit. (Vide E.J.Rapson’s Ancient India. PP.469, 470 of the Cambridge
History of India Ed.1922).
The Greek historians never specified the contemporary of Alexander as Maurya
Chandragupta or Gupta Chandragupta. It is unreasonable to identify their Sandrocottus
with Chandra Gupta of the Maurya dynasty as he was only the Chandragupta of the later
Gupta dynasty. Xandrames or Chandramas can in that case, be identified as Chandramas
or Chandra Sri, the last of the Andhra dynasty of the kings of Magadha.
This Xanclrames could be no other than Chandra Sri, the last Emperor of Magadha of the
Andhra dynasty. The kings of Magadha who succeeded to the Empire after the Andhra
dynasty were known as Andhra – Bhrityas and belonged to the Gupta dynasty. The term
Andhra- Bhritya signifies service in the Court of the Andhra kings. Chandra Gupta, the
founder of the Gupta dynasty, a Minister and General in the army of Chandra Sri, the last
Andhra King of Magadha, appointed himself regent on behalf of the minor heir, with the
connivance of the queen, subsequently got rid of the minor and declared himself the
ruler of Magadha. As he wished, in his turn, to pass over his heir Samudragupta, a son by
his eldest wife, in favour of another son by a younger wife, in fixing the succession to the
throne, Samudragupta was preparing, with the help of his maternal grand father, the
king of Nepal, to rebel and declare war against his father to claim his right to the throne.
It was at this juncture that Alexander invaded India and the three successive rulers of
Magadha brought to his notice could be only Chandra Sri of the Andhra dynasty,
Chandra-Gupta the founder of the Gupta dynasty and his son Samudragupta. While this
is the correct identification, they have been wrongly identified respectively as
Mahapadma-nanda or Dhana-nanda, Chandragupta (Maurya) and his son Bindu-sara
This wrong identification of Maurya Chandragupta as the contemporary of Alexander

has vitiated the entire chronology of ancient History of Bharat including the date of Lord
Buddha by twelve centuries
Alexander’s invasion took place in 326 B.C., Chandragupta of the Gupta dynasty belongs
to 327-320 B.C. So the contemporary of Alexander could be only Chandrgupta of the
Gupta dynasty and never Chandragupta of the Maurya dynasty.
All the Puranas in which we find Chronological accounts of the Kings of Bharat begin
their accounts with the Mahabharata War and trace the dynasties of the kings of the
various kingdoms of Bharat from that starting point. If you recoken from the date of the
Mahabharata War 3138 B.C., and follow the lists of the Kings and their reigns specified
in the Puranas it comes as the date of the Buddha to 1887 B.C., and his Nirvana to 1807
B.C., and the reign of the Maurya Chandra Gupta to 1534 B.C., and the Chandra Gupta of
Gupta dynasty 327 B.C. This, the identification of Gupta Chandra Gupta of Ma as the
contemparary of Alexander tallies with all the dates of ancient events noted in the
sacred and secular literature of ancient times of Hindus, Buddhas and Jains.
But if we proceed on the basis of the assumptions of the Western Orientalists that
Chandragupta Maurya belonged to 327 B.C. and reckon the times backwards, all the
references to the times of historical events and personalities in the Hindu, Buddhist and
Jain literatures and all the dates noted in the accepted Bharatiya Eras (approved and
adopted by these Orientalists themselves) such as the Yudhishtira Era or the time of the
Mahabharata War (3138 B.C.), Kali Era (3102 B.C.), the Saptarshi Era or Laukikabda
(3076 B.C.), all these dates appears to be absurd and the time of Mahabharata War is
brought forward to 1931 B.C., the Kali Era to 1895 B.C., the Saptharshi Era to 1869 B.C.
No further evidences and arguments should be needed to disprove the correctness of
the basic assumption of the contemporanity of Alexander and Chandragupta Maurya.
The name Sandrocottus mentioned by the Greek Historians who accompanied Alexander
is not Chandragupta Maurya of the 1534 B.C. but he was the Gupta Chandra Gupta of 327
B.C of Gupta Dynasty.
Sir William Jones and other Western Historians accepted the three Eras i.e. Mahabharata
War or Yudhistira Era 3138 B.C., Kalisaka 3102 B.C., and Saptarshi Era or Laukikabda
3076 B.C. which or vogue in our country. These are the three Sakas according to which
all calculations in our Puranas and Historical records are made. In order to reduce the
antiquity of our Indian History so as to bring it nearer to their conception of the creation
of the World 4004 B.C., Sir William Jones, who has laid foundation to our Indian History
in 1774 A.D., curtailed 2825 years from the ancient History of Bharat and put the
Chandra Gupta Maurya’s coronation in 313 – 312 B.C.
The Puranas gave list of dynasties comencing with the year of the Mahabharata War
3138 B.C., by the curtailment of Jones could start the History of Bharat from (3138
B.C.—2825 B.C.)313 B.C. He puts the Chandra Gupta Maurya’s coronation 313-312 B.C.
and taking the very same dynasties given in the Puranas, pushes them backwards and
forwards and compressed them in the small space of about 1300 years (from 650 B.C to
650 A.D.) while as a matter of fact 5143 years from the Mahabharata War to the present
day (For details vide Pandit Kota Venkatachelam’s ‘The Plot in Indian Chronology’).
The Western Historians though knowing the existence of these three Eras, but they
intentionally omitted in their writings of Indian History and they declared that they had
no alternative to the course adopted by them of identifying Maurya Chandrgupta as the
contemporary of Alexander and basing the chronology of ancient history of Bharat on
this Assumption. Sir William Jones knew that Chandra Gupta Maurya belonged to 15th
century B.C. It is clear from his own writings. (Vide Jones works “Chronology of Hindus”,
Volume- 4 and for full particulars vide “The Plot in Indian Chronology” by Pandit Kota
Venkatachelam).
In fact these Orientalists could not produce any inscriptions, coins, buildings or any
other genuine historical evidences for their theory of the contemporaneity of Alexander
with Chandragupta Maurya, yet they made it the foundation of Indian history and from
that point they are counting backwards and forwards the reign of kings as given in our
Puranas ignoring that the starting point in the Puranas was the time of Mahabharata
War i.e. 3138 B.C. This mistake was made at the very point of the calculation of
Westerners viz, the Alexandrian invasion 326 B.C. With this basic wrong assumption
they had dismissed without sufficient reason several Indian records and writings as
imaginary and fabulous.
This crucial mistake of the Western Scholars shifted forward the Ancient History of
Bharat by twelve centuries.
Hence the Puranic evidence about the dynasties of ancient kings, which was rejected as
fabulous by Westerners owing to the fact that it did not agree with their wrong
hypothesis about the Alexandrian invasion.
Buddha was the son of Suddhodana the 23rd King of IKSVAKU dynasty. This dynasty
terminated with Sumitra the 30th king. This is known from Matsya,Vayu,Vishnu, and
Brahmanda and other Puranas. Buddhist Scriptures also confirm that Buddha was the
son of Suddhodana.
Suddhodana was the 23rd in the line of Iksvaku dynasty and Siddhartha the
24th Siddhartha renounced the mundane life in his 29th year and after a continued
penance of 6 years attained Buddha hood while he was sitting in meditation under the
“Bodhi tree”. His son Rahula was the 25th in the line. Five more successive kings of the
line ruled over the kingdom. After the Mahabarata War Ikshvaku kings ruled Ayodhya
for a total period of 1504 years. For the same period 37 kings of the Barhadradha,
Pradyota and Sisunaga dynasties ruled over Magadha. Buddhist works say that Buddha
was seventy two years at the time of Ajata Satru’s coronation. Ajatasastru belongs to
Sisunaga dynasty and his coronation was in 1814 B.C. according to Puranas. According
to calculation given in the Puranas Siddhartha or Buddha lived from 1887-1807 B.C.
Buddha lived for 80 years. This Puranic account in this respect is never contradicted by
any authoritative documents and the 1807 B.C. stands.
Buddha was the contemporary of Kshemajit, Bimbisara and Ajatasatru the 31st, 32nd
and 33rd kings of Magadha. This is not only the Puranic evidence but it is also known
from the Buddhist literature and also accepted by Western scholars that Kshemajit,
Bimbisara and Ajatasatru ruled Magadha in the time of Lord Buddha.
The beginning of Kali Yuga is 3102 B.C. (This is calculated by Hindu Almanac makers
even up to the present day from the beginning of Kaliyuga. The present Kali Yuga year
given by all Hindu almanacs is 5105 up to now i.e. Pramadi year (A.D.2005). Thirty six
years prior to this date the Bharata War took place i.e. 3102 + 36 = 3138 B.C. After the
War, during that year, the first coronated king of Magadha in 3138 B.C. was Somadhi or
Marjari. From him to Maha Padmananda ruled thirty seven monarchs. The duration of
the Magadha rulers as follows :
Barhadradha. dynasty 22 kings 1006 years, Pradyota dynasty 5 rulers 138 years,
Sisunaga dynasty 10 monarchs 360 years. In all these 37 sovereigns ruled a total period
of 1504 years and at that interval Buddha must have existed. The 4th king in Sisunaga
dynasty are calculated from Bharata War, the 31st ruler was Kshemajit who was the
contemporary to Suddhodana, the father of Buddha. His reigning time was1892—1852
B.C.
So between 1892-52 B.C. Buddha’s birth date was 1887 B.C., and Buddha’s renunciation
in 1858 B.C. In the reign of the 32nd king, Bimbisara between 1852 and 1814 B.C.
Buddha became “The Enlightened and began to preach his new faith. During the reign of
the 33rd king, Ajatasatru from 1814 to 1787 B.C., in that interval, Buddha’s Nirvana
happened in 1807 B.C. (For the Chronological tables and other full particulars vide “Age
of Lord Buddha, Milinda & Amtiyoka and Yugapurana” by Pandit Kota Venkatachelam).
The Western Scholars accepted Buddha to have been a contemporary to the three
Sovereigns Kshemajit, Bimbisara and Ajata – Satru. If the 37 monarchs from Somadhi to
Mahapadma Nanda ruled for an aggregate period of 1504 years, each king might have
ruled for an average term of 40 T! years. Then the time of the 32nd King Bimbisara
would come to (40 T! X 32) = 1302 years. That is, Buddha might have lived after 13
centuries from The Maha Bharata War. In other words, B.C. 3138 — 1300 = 1838 B.C., or
in the l9th century before Christ. So, Buddha must have existed. Then how could he
come to fifth century B.C.? Buddha’s existence in 5th century B.C., would mean, that his
contemporary kings Kshemajit, Bimbisara, Ajata-Satru also should be in 5th century B.C.
i.e. the 32 kings of post-Bharata period should have reigned for 3138—500 = 2638
years. Hence in this total period 2638 years might have 32 Magadha kings reigned, at an
average of 82 ½ years each ruler, and 23 Ayodhya kings, at an average of 114 T! years
each. This beyond doubt, proves that the Indian History written afresh is nothing but a
catalogue of canards and concoctions. The calculation of the Occidentalists, to writ
preposterous presumption of the contemporaneity of Alexander and Maurya Chandra
Gupta is the rootcause of the patent blunders and gross mistakes as regards the dates of
Kali Saka and Bharata War. On the other hand, if we accept the date of Mahabharata War
as 3138 B.C., Kali Saka as 3102 B.C., and that of Sapta—Rishi Era as 3076 B.C. as
Mr.Buhler etc., proved and accepted, then the dates of the Eras and duration of the kings
will exactly fit in and will be in keeping with the facts and details as mentioned in the
native narratives and the Indian chronicles of the Bharatiya Literature.
SO, THE EXACT DATE OF LORD BUDDHA IS 1887 B.C., AND HIS NIRVANA IS 1807 B.C.,
THEREFORE LORD BUDDHA BELONGS TO 19TH CENTURY B.C.,
If one date in ancient Indian chronology is taken back by a few centuries the whole
chronology which is generally accepted at present is upset. Other dates which have been
determined here-to-fore will also have to be adjusted. Hence a scrutiny of all available
evidence on the various important dates of ancient history’s needed. “Bharata Charitra
Bhaskara”, Pandit Kota Venkatachelam’s efforts have given rise to a plausible hypothesis
which challenges the whole of the ancient chronology as at present tentatively accepted.
Pandit Kota Venkatachelam of Vijayawada-3 (A.P.) India, with a standing of forty years
in the field of Indian History, studied both the Puranas and Modern Histories written by
Westerners and proved the inaccuracies in the present History by citing astronomical,
inscriptional, puranic and historical evidences and with his irrefutable arguments and
published the books.
Now it is the paramount duty of our Research Scholars of our Indian History to construct
the correct History with the help of the books of Pandit Kota Venkatachelem, who laid
the correct foundation to our History.
So long as the Himalayan blunder i.e., Conteporaneity of Maurya Chandragupta with

Alexander is not rectified in our Indian History, every event in our Indian, Buddhistic
and Jain literatures, will stand in controversy. If this blunder is rectified, every detail in
our ancient Puranas and Buddhistic and Jain literatures will be found to be correct.
“Om Tatsath”
“Buddham Saranam Gatchaami”
“Dharmam Saranam Gatchaami”
“Sangham Saranam Gatcliaami”
*****
“Age of the Mahabharat War” – By Bharata Charitra Bhaskara Pandit Kota

Venkatachalam – An overview of the Book.
By, A.V. Lakshmi, M.A.
Bharata Charitra Bhaskara Pandit Kota Venkatachalam is a great scholar and a true
historian. He wrote scholarly works on ancient Indian history. He scoffed at false
theories of European historians on Indian History and literature. The Pandit spent
almost 50 years of his life in research in the field of ancient Indian history. He was very
keen on establishing the facts regarding the age of “Mahabharata War”, ‘Chandragupta
Maurya’, ‘Satavahanas’, etc. the sheet anchors of ancient Indian history and many other
ancient Indian historical events. He critically examined the works of western historians
for the biased theories they had carried on to the antiquity of the civilization and culture
of Bharat. Fifty years of research in the field of ancient Indian history with scientific
approach towards the subject to establish the facts with authentic information has made
Pandid Kota Venkatachalam to give the world some most valuable books.
Thus “The Age of the Mahabharata War” is one of the research works written in 1957-59
during the period of his ‘Sanyasa Asrama’ as Jagadguru Sri Sankaracharya – Sri
Adwayananda Sankarabharati Swamy, (Peethadhipati of Sri Abhinava Virupaksha
Peetham). After a few days of the completion of this book he attained Siddhi on
12.11.1959 A.D. (Kali Saka 5060, Vikari, Kartika Suddha Trayodasi.)
As his sons late Sri Kota Krishnanandam and DR. Kota Nityananda Sastry who is luckily
amongst us now state that the book was in dark for a long time and has seen the light in
1991 for the first time with the co-operation of their near and dear when they have
published six hundred copies of the same.
The author has well divided this great research thesis into 18 interestingly organized
topics as follows:-
(i) Internal Evidence
(ii) Interpolations in Kalhana’s Rajatarangini
(iii) The Yudhistira Era
(iv) Conjunction of Seven planets and panchangas (Annual calendars)
(v) The Saptarshi Era
(vi) Astronomical Evidence
(vii) Wrong conjectures
(viii) Inscriptional Evidence
(ix) Opinions of Historical scholars
(x) No inscriptional evidence to the Ancient History of Bharat by the Modern historians.
(xi) Movement of the Saptarshi Mandala and contemporary of Alexander explained.
(xii) False propaganda of European orientalists.
(xiii) History of Magadha or History of Modern Ancient India.
(xiv) History of Kashmir
(xv) History of Nepal
(xvi) Historicity of Vikramaditya
(xvii) Sir William Jones, Prof. Max Muller and Mr.Troyer.
(xviii) True chronology of Ancient History of Bharat.
The western historians deliberately attempted to bring down the time of the
Mahabharata war nearer to modern times that is to fix it somewhere between 1500 B.C.
to 900 B.C. Therefore it was the earnest desire of Pandia Kota Venkatachalam to arrive
at the date of the Mahabharata war which is the corner stone of the chronology if
ancient Indian history in a scientific method, so that we can put an end to the deliberate
intentions of western historians to reduce the antiquity of Indian history and
discrediting the historical value of our Puranas. Hence an attempt is made in the book
“Age of the Mahabharata War” under different topics, to fix the time of the Mahabharata
war 36 years before Kali or 3138 years before Christ and to establish beyond any doubt
the correctness and determination on the basis of all the evidences available in our epics
and Puranas, indigenous historical records and writings, astronomical treatises,
inscriptions and Panchangas etc.
Internal Evidences : –
The author cites in the book that according to the Internal evidences available at the
time of the great Mahabharata War Sri Krishna was of 90 years age. Sri Krishna survived
the war for 36 years that is lived upto the age of 90+36=126 years which was recorded
in “Mahabharata” by ‘Sri Veda Vyasa’. It is now recognised on all hands all over the
world that the Kali Era Commenced at 2-27’-30’’ hours on the 20th day of February in
3102 B.C. The Kali Era commenced with the Niryana of Sri Krishna. So it is clear that the
Great war which occurred 36 years before the demise of Sri Krishna that is 36 years
before Kali should be dated 3138 B.C. Further other confirmatory evidences available in
the ‘Mahabharata’ in several other parts for instance “Striparva” in the Verses 43, 44, 45
and 46; 1st chapter of the ‘Mausala Parva, – Verses 1, 7, 8, 9, & 13; 2nd chapter of
Mausala Parva – Verses 18 to 24; Maha Prasthanika Parva – Verses 2, 6 to 9 of chapter I.
Topic I of the bok “Age of the Mahabharata War” clearly describes the Internal evidences
available. The Puranas and the Mahabharata all unanimously declared that the Kali yuga
is reckoned from the moment of the demise of Sri Krishna that is 3102 B.C. which is also
given in ‘Vishnupurana’ in sloka 12.2.33.
The author asserts that it is quite necessary to fix the date of the commencement of the
oYudhistira Saka for a valid reconstruction of the history of ancient Bharat. After the
Mahabharata was that is on the 28th day after the commencement of battle Yudhistira
was crowned as sole Emperor of Bharat. According to “Kumbhalagarh inscription”
which is preserved in the Victorial Hall Museum, Udaipur and also according to
‘Kalhana’s Rajatarangini ‘Yudhishtira’s reign extended from 75 years before Kali, that is
3177 B.C. to 3077 B.C. and Yudhishtria Era can be established firmly and indisputably to
3138 B.C. which is established with proofs and detailed explanations in the chapter VI of
the book.
Astronomical evidences : –
According to Astronomical science and Panchangas of the Hindus the seven planets
should in conjunction in the Mesha at the commencement of the Kali Era that was in
3102 B.C. General Alexander Cunningham who agrees with the statements of Vriddha
Garga, Varahamithra, Bhattotpala and other ancient Indian scholors, gives a table
showing the star-region in which the Saptarishi Mandala is found in each century from
B.C. 5877 to A.D.2125, according to which it was in Megha from B.C. 3177 to B.C.3077.
Chapter XIII – 3 of the ‘Brihatsamhita’ of ‘Varaha mihiracharya’ states that ‘The
Saptarishi Mandala’ or the constellation of the Great Bear passed over from the region of
the star Magha into the next, in Kali 26 which was known as ‘Saka Era’, in vogue in
Varahamihira’s time began in Kali 26 plus 2526 or B.C. 550. To fix the time
unambiguously he laid down the contemporaneity of Saptarishi Mandala in Magha
which was an astronomical event and the period of Yudhishtira’s reign on the earth
which was from 3177 B.C. to 3077. It is clear that Kali 1=B.C.3101, Saptarishi = Kali
26=B.C.3076, and the Great Bear, the Saptarishi Mandala entered Magha in 3177-76 B.C.
and the next star Aslesha begins in B.C.3076. The statements in the Puranas which
describe the reign of Yudhishtira as extending over the century and the verses 13-3 of
the “Brihatsamhita” and 1-56 in Kalhana’s Rajatarangini clearly states that the time of
the Mahabharata war is 3138 B.C. 36 years before Kali. The constellation remains in
each star region for a hundred years before passing over into the next star region. The
authors of our Puranas, and our Astronomers have, by their references to the position of
the constellation of the seven sages in relation to the regions of the kings that ruled over
the country managed to prevent as well as a corrective to any discrepancy that may
otherwise creep into their accounts of the reigns of the Kings. It is based on the science
and can be verified by precise calculations. The connection between the basic facts of the
history of ancient Bharat and the movement of the constellation of the Seven sages is
established in the Chapter 271 of the Matsya Purana and also verse 423 of Chapter 99 of
Vayupurana states it more clearly. The author elaborates the Astronomical evidences
available under the topics II, IV, V, VI & XI of the book “Age of the Mahabharata War”.
Inscriptional evidences :-
After the Internal evidences and astronomical evidences the author gives us the details
regarding the inscriptional evidences available. There are mainly four inscriptions
extant are available to us which prove conclusively that the Mahabharata war occurred
in B.C. 3138 or 36 years before Kali. After Parikshit died in B.C. 3041 his son Janemejaya
was crowned in. In the 29th year of his reign that is in B.C.3013-3012 or Kali 89, in the
year Plavanga on Monday the-new-moon day at the end of Chaitra, he donated two
villages to two religious institutions and the two gift deeds were prescribed. The first
inscription is found published in the pages 333, 334 of the Indian Antiquary which
clearly states that the gift of land for the worship of Sitarama made by Emperor
Janamejaya in Jayabhyudaya Yudhistira Saka 89 means Kali 89 or B.C.(3101-81)=3012.
The 2nd inscription is that of a copper-plate on which a gift deed in inscribed and is
preserved to this day at the Kedara Kshetra, in the Himalayas. A similar gift of land was
made by Emperor Janamejaya for the worship of Kedaranatha swamy.
The 3rd inscription is an inscription on the walls of a temple of a siva in the village
“Iballi” in the Dharwar district. It was carved by the direction of king Pulakesin II in
A.D.634.
The 4th one is the copper plate inscription of Emperor Sudhanva who ruled over
Gujarat. It was a memorandum presented by Emperor Sudhanva to Sri Sankara was
inscribed on copper-plate dated the year 2663 on the Yudhishtira Saka. The copper plate
inscription of Emperor Sudhanva proves that the year of the demise of Sri Sankara is
2663 of the Yudhishtira Era or B.C. 477-76. The beginning of Yudhishtira Era is the time
of the Mahabharata war. It had already proved to be B.C. 3138. So Sri Sankara’s life
works out to be B.C. 509 to B.C.477-476, Yudhishtira Era 2662+476=3138 B.C.
The other inscriptions available are (1) The gift deeds dated on the Gupta Era (2) An
inscription found in the temple of Madhukeswara in the village Banavasi in the North
Canara district dated 168 of the Yudhishtira Era. (3) The inscription in the Belgaum
district of the Mysore state dated on the Yudhishtira Era.
Historical evidences : –
Pandit Kota Venkatachalam in his book “Age of Mahabharata War” discusses widely the
historical evidences available to determine the true and correct time of the Mahabharata
war. There are basically three historical sources available to arrive at the date
indisputably. The first is the history of Magadha, the second is the history of Kashmir
and the third is the history of Nepal.
History of Magadha is usually considered as History of Bharat. When Sahadeva King of

Magadha was killed in the “Mahabharata war” ‘Somadhi’ was crowned at Girivraja,
capital of Magadha. It is stated in the Puranas that the 22 kings of the dynasty ruled in all
for 1000 years on the whol.e It was after the last rulers, The Nandas that Chandragupta-
Maurya became the king of Magadha. His time therefore works out to be time of the
Mahabharata war. B.C. 3138-1604=1534 B.C. But such a well-known event in the history
of Bharat is rendered doubtful and a subject of controversy. The truth is the
contemporary of Alexander was not Chandragupta of Maurya dynasty but Chandragupta
of the Gupta dynasty. If we correctly identify the contemporary of Alexander as
Chandragupta of the Gupta dynasty and reckoning of the periods of reigns of the kings of
the several royal dynasties of Magadha as given in Puranas, proceed backwards, the time
of Mahabharata war works out correctly to B.C.3138.
History of Kashmir :-
Kalhana a scholar of Kashmir, wrote the history of Kashmir in the Sanskrit language. He
had studied carefully eleven histories by previous scholors, and in addition to the Neela
Purana by Neela Muni, the inscription of the ancient kings, the scientific treatises
produced in their times, the songs of the courts poets in which the qualities and
achievements of the kings were celebrated and with this equipment he produced a true
and correct history of Kashmir. This gives us the lists of kings that rules over Kashmir
beginning with about 300 years before the Mahabharata war which it fixes at 36 years
before Kali or 3138 B.C.
History of Nepal : –
The 3rd source of history is the history of Nepal which begins 1000 years before the
Mahabharata war and gives us the lists of the kings and their reigns with dates on the
Kali Era. The Pandit while giving the details of histories of Magadha, Kashmir and Nepal
states that all the three sources have been tampered with freely, edited and
misinterpreted by modern historians to suit their prejudices and to corroborate their
theories of the reduced antiquity of the Mahabharata war.
Pandit Kota Venkatachalam in his book discusses about the historians Sir William Jones,
Prof Max-Muller, Mr. Troyer and their writings. He criticises the western historians for
their unjustly treatment of the Indian history, and the general conclusions they had
drawn from the most scanty materials, and how deliberately they destroyed the
evidences. The author strongly feels that the real Indian history is under played in the
recorded versions of the Westerners; and states that these recorded histories often find
legitimization by the notions of the Westerners about Indian history.
Pandit Kota Venkatachalam sums up his thesis of “Age of Mahabharata War” in the last
chapter ‘True Chronology of Ancient history of Bharat which cannot be skipped by any
serious reader.
The author asserts that in the face of such clear, unambiguous and unanimous evidences
available in Mahabharata, Puranas, astronomical books, inscriptions, history of
Magadha, Kashmir and Nepal histories, movement of saptarishi mandala, the periods
over which different dynastics of kings ruled as described in Puranas, history of
Vikramaditya and Ancient Hindu history it has been proved that the Mahabharata war
was 3138 B.C. to ignore it and to push the date towards modern times is sacrilegious.
Thus “Age of the Mahabharata War” is the outcome of hard and dedicated work and an
inexhaustible amount of research went into its writings. The sources of information to
support his argument, indepth study of the subject, evidences referred to establish the
events show Pandit Venkatachalam’s earnestness to tell the world the significance of
Mahabharata war and antiquity of ancient history of Bharat clear-cut points are
definitely appealing. Pandit Venkatachalam’s writings puzzles the reader with its
authenticity of the information. He integrates the narrative elements with his vision to
produce a work which affects the reader emotionally.
Therefore the learned readers of this article may study the book in original to
understand the truth more in detail to reject the false history of ancient Bharat
concocted by European orientalists.
*****
Chronology of Nepal History Reconstructed by Pandit Kota Venkatachalam
A brief sketch of the great Research Scholar and the work
By Sri B.V.V. Satyanarayana Murthy
Indian Scholar like Abinash Chandra Das name carried back the beginning of Indian
civilization and Astrological and archeological evidences. But no scholar ever thought of
trying to find out what exactly was wrong with the Puranas and other indigenous works
like Raja tarangini and Nepal Vamsavali.
The author of this book Pandit Kota Venkatachalam brought out the vista out of
historical facts widely spread over the vast range of the Puranical and other historical
literature in Sanskrit training the history of Bharat from its earliest beginnings, that
humanity and human civilization spread to all countries from this land.
Sri Pandit Venkatachalam’s works name earned the encomium of ancient intellectuals
and some of his theories are revolutionary in nature.
In refuting the wrong identitfy of Chandra gupta Maurya with Sandrocottus of Greeks in
establishing the historicity of Vikramaditya in salvaging the history of Kashmir and
Nepal from the tampering hands of Western Indologists and several other things, the
author had exhibited remarkable originality and a penetrating intellect.
His thesis is
1) Our epics and Puranas afford indubitable historical material from which ancient
culture and civilization can be constructed.
2) The view of European orientalists that our epics and Puranas are merely imaginative
literary works of exclusively religious and ethical value and unreliable for historical
purposes is entirely baseless.
3) The available historical data is in epics and Puranas.
4) The conclusions of Europeans oriental scholar are fiased.
His thesis is based on
1) The contemporaries of Alexander The Great and Chandragupta Maurya is not based
on historical fact but a mere hypothesis.
2) Our literature and Puranas where in the data relating to science and astronomy is
contained deserve recognition.
3) The current text books of our schools and colleges are inconsistent and distorted.
In a nut shell the author exposes the arbitrary and mischievous manner in which the
Western European orientalists have dealt with the native source book, relying mainly on
conclusions yet rejecting some of the dates, distorting some of the eras interpolating
irrelevant material in order to reject the entire text on the inconsistency interpolating in
most illogical manner to suit the preconceived notions, theories and assumptions.
The author equally exposes their deliberate and dishonest attempt to bring this history
of Nepal in harmony with the similarly false histories of their own concoction, of the
other regions of Bharathi like Magadha and Kashmir all mispired by the unholy desire to
reduce the antiquity of our history and civilisation by 1200 years, after Mahabharata
war of 3138 B.C. and 1000 years before it.
In this current work is given an account of the history of Nepal from 4159 B.C. Dr. Buhler
made the unfair attempt of cutting down the names of certain kings and their reigning
period and of showing that Vikramaditya and Ansuvarma were not contemporaries by
bringing Ansuvarma to the seventh century A.D.
Alberium (1031 AD) in his history of India, mentions Srittarsha Era of 457 BC as being
current in Nepal. But Buhler made the daring attempt of substituting Sri Siladitype of
606 A.D for Sri Harsha of 457 B.C. and of thus bringing into existence the Harsha
siladitya era which is entirely a fiction.
Dr.Buhler had published the Indian Antiquary wherein he writes that the history of
Nepal was derived by him solely from the Modern Vamsavalies or lists of Dynasties.
Dr.Wright derived his History of Nepal from Vamshavali, whereas the Author of this
book from Nepal Raja Vamsavali or the Royal Dynasties of Nepal. The references to some
of the prominent events are made in terms of Kali Era.
The years of Kali era reckoned on the assumption of the equivalence of Kali 1 to BC
3101, and for this Dr.Buhler did not raise any objection ever.
Western orientalists who have consistently, endeavoured to reduce the antiquity of the
history of Nepal as of other countries of the East and for that purpose to depict the Royal
Dynasty list of the countries as of Questionable authencity and doubtful authority for
purposes of historical reconstruction, all the same, in view of the absence of any other
guidance or alternative authoritative source for the reconstruction of the history of
Nepal, the names of as many of the kings of these dynastic lists as suited their purposes
have been accepted by them.
The validity of the Kali Era and the events scorded in the Kali Era in the lists of kings of
Nepal and on their basis, the anti quity of the recorded history of Nepal have been
established rejecting the inconsistent, irrelevant, incorrect conclusions of the western
scholars and admitted by Dr.Buhler.
Authenticity of Vamshavali
Dr.Buhler writes that though Vamshavali contains many elements of historical truth, it
poses no value whatever as a whole. The period of 1118 year for reign of 29 kings is, it
seems, highly infrabable and too long to be true. So he presumes that the dynasty could
not have ruled for a period longer than 600 or 700 years on the whole, on the basis of
average life of 26 years averred by the life insurance companies for Indians of 20th
century A.D.
a) People lived upto 120, 130, 150 years and some lived even upto 200 years (Arrian Ind
15, 12 and Frag XXII – C) (Vide Ancient India as described by Ktesias translated by) J.W.
Mac Cruidle page 18)
b) The Indians are just and all men are longest lived, attaining the Age of 170 and some
even 200 years (page 25 of Mac cruidles’ Ancient of India)
c) According to Ktesias, the Indian people live for 200 years “(Mac Cruidle’s Ancient,
India)
d) “The inhabitants lived to attain the age of a hundred and thirty years” (Early history
of India by V.A.Smith p. 100)
In the above context and also that if our ancestors of 200 years back were able to live
from 130 years and even upto 200 years, we have only to imagine how far to stronger
and long lived might have been our remoter ancestors of 6000 or 5000 years back. So it
is fantastic to argue that it is improbable for 29 kings to have ruled altogether for 2118
years. The figure works out to an average of only 38 ½ years for each reign and this is
infact too short a period.
The Antiquity of Bharath
The author here says that “The Ancient writers of Bharath described the founder of the
Dynastics of Kings in the different parts of the country as the contemporaries of the
Kauravas and Pandavas (of the Mahabharatha War) out of a desire to establish their anti
quinty and hence their dignity. It was for the same reason the historians of the princes of
Kashmir and Nepal described their kings too as the contemporaries of Kauravas and
Pandavas”
This is the surmiso with which the western orientalists like Bhuhler and their followers
dismiss the evidence of such historical authorities as Vamsavali.
Dr.Bhuler writes –
According to the insemptions the 21st king of the surya vamsi dynasty, Manodeva
reigned between the years 386 – 413 of an unnamed era and the characters show that
this period falls in the 4th or 5th century of Christian era yet the Vamshavali asserts that
Mandeva’s grandson Vasantha deva varman war crowned in Kali 2800 or 301 B.C. But
the author asserts that there is a statement of Huan-tsang that a learned king called
Amsuvarman ruled either shortly before or during his visit to Northern India in 637 A.D.
Further the inscription of Amsuvarman, as well as that of Vibhuvarman which the
Vamsavali particularly mentions, shows letters (characters) which can only belong to
6th or 7th centuries of our era.
In his reference to Amsuvarman of Thaker dynasty Dr.Buhler has confused us and

endeavoured to shift his reign from Kali 3000 or 101 BC down to the 7th century A.D.
and to bypass the issue of Vikramaditya and his era. There can be no doubt that
Amsuvarman was crowned in Kali 3000 or 101 B.C. The Vamsavali clearly states that
Emperor Vikramaditya (who was crowned) in Kali 3020 or 82 BC and not 57 B.C. as
Dr.Buhler asserts) had been to Nepal and established his era there during this time
(Amsuvarman’s time 57 B.C.). It is indisputable that Vikramaditya was born in Kali 3020
(100 B.C.) and was crowned in Kali 3020 (82 B.C.) and inaugurated his era in 57 B.C. in
Nepal.
Vikramaditya Era
Dr Buhler in his writings alleged on the basis of his own conjectures that the Coronation
of Emperor Vikramaditya occurred in 57 B.C. All the Indian Authorities accept the date
57 B.C. as the year of inauguration of his era (named after him) and not year of his
coronation.
But the author says that according to the Bhavishya Purana the year of his Coronation is
Kali 3020 or 82 B.C. That he proceeded to Nepal in Kali 3044 or 58-57 BC and there
inaugurated his era as stated in the Nepala Raja Vamsavali. The author also declares that
Vikramarka lived from Kali 3000 (101 B.C.) to Kali 3120 or 19 A.D. and he lived
complete life of 120 years and his reign was for 3020-3120 (Kali) 82 B.C. – 19 A.D.
While Dr.Buhler writes that Amsuvarma preceded Vikramaditya, the author asserts that
the reign was from (Kali) 3000-3068 / 101-33 B.C. and that of Vikramaditya was from
(Kali) 3020-3120 / B.C. 82-19 A.D. and hence they were contemporaries during 3020-
3068 (Kali) ruling at Nepal and Ujjain respectively.
*****
S = Sukla; K=Krishna-Paksha. O=Full moon;.=New moon; S.E. = Saka Era
Sakyamuni – buddha’S genEalogy traced TO
IKSHVAKU DYNASTY OF SRI RAMA
By Sri Kota Venkata Subrahmanyam
Bharata Charitra Bhaskara Pandit Kota Venkata Chalam in his great
research work “Age of Buddha, Milinda & Amtiyoka and yuga purana’’ traces
the genealogy of Sakyamuni – Buddha (Siddharta) to Ikshvaku dynasty
quoting profusely from Puranas and ancient literature. His thesis is as follows —
By all the authorities, Panditji asserts it is clearly established that the

Kali Era commenced in 3102 B.C., the Saptarshi Era in 3076 B.C., the
Mahabharata war occurred 36 years before Kali i.e. in 3138 B.C., and the
Yudhishtira era commenced in 3138 B.C.
He further writes these three ancient eras were well-known and current in our country
throughout these centuries. Almanacs based on them have
prepared from year to year all these centuries down the ages. When such
was the actual situation, it has been alleged atrociously by the modern European
historians of ancient India, that the Hindus had no well-established era to
refer the events of their histories to and that therefore there was no alternative
to the use of the only known (to them) date of Alexander’s invasion as the
basic, fixed, starting point for the reconstruction of the ancient history of
India, identifying wrongly Sandrocottus the contemporary (Alexander’s) ruler
of Magadha as the famous Chandragupta of the Maurya dynasty. As a matter
of fact the rulers of Magadha contermporary to Alexander were Chandra Sri
of the Andhra dynasty, Chandragupta, the founder of the Gupta dynasty and
Samudragupta his son. But without even a passing reference to them the
Sandrocottus of the Greek historians has been identified with the Maurya
Chandragupta of 1200 years before who was therefore brought forward to
322 B.C., and this has been taken ever since as the basic event for all the
chronological determinations of the history of ancient India. Thus has arisen
a considerable error in the date assigned to Lord Buddha by modern European

historians of India
Pandit Kota Venkatachalam therefore proposed to arrive at the correct

date for Lord Buddha, starting with the time of the Mahabharata War in 3138
B.C. and reckoning the reigns of the successive dynasties of the kings of
Ayodhya (Ikshvaku dynasty) mentioned in the puranas till we reach the “23rd
king Suddhodana” of the Ikshvaku dynasty, the blessed father of
“Lord Buddha”.
Time of Buddha – Puranic Evidence
The Mahabharata War 3138 B.C.
The coronation of Brihadbala’s son Brihad-Rshana –
Ikshvaku dynasty in the same year after the war 3138 B.C
The reigns of 30 kings of the dynasty ending with Sumitra 1504 B.C
The date of the coronation of Mahapadma Nanda of Magadha 1634 B.C.
Buddha in the History of Ikshvaku Dynasty
Panditji writes that Lord Buddha was born in the Ikshvaku dynasty. So
it behoves us to look to the genealogy of that dynasty. Vaivaswata Manu is the
seventh among the Manus. Vaivaswata Manu had ten sons, of whom Ikshvaku
was the eldest. Buddha is his descendent. Ikshvaku was at the beginning of
the Krita yuga of the 28th (present) Mahayuga. The following is the genealogy
of Ikshvaku.
1. Ikshvaku
2. Vikukshi
3. kakutstha
4. Prithu
5. Drishadasya
6. Andhra
7. Yuvanasva
15. Krisasva
16. Prasenajit
17. Yuvanasva
18. Mandhata
19. Ambarisha
20. Sambhuti
21. Anaranya
22. Haryasva
23. Sumati
24. Tridhanva
25. Thrayaruni
26. Satyavrata or Trisanku
27. Harischandra
28. Rohita
29. Harita
30. Chanchu
31. Vinaya
32. Ruruka
33. Bahu
34. Sagara
35. Asamanjasa
Sathrughna killed the Demon Lavanasura and reigned over the city
‘Madhura’. His sons Subahu and Surasena succeeded him. Angada and
Chandraketu were the sons of Lakshmana. They ruled over the Himalayan
regions. Angada had Angadapura as his capital and Chandraketu Chandra
chakrapura. The portions in Kosala that fell to the share of the sons of
Lakshmana are now known as Nepal. Taksha and Pushkara were the sons of
Bharata. Gandhara was brought under their rule. Taksha had Takshasila and
Pushkara had Pushkaravati as their capital. Kusa and Lava were the sons of
Rama and became the kings of Kosala. Dakshina Kosala was under Kusa
with Kusasthali as the capital. Uttara Kosala was under Lava with Sravasti as
the capital.
DYNASTY OF KUSA (CAPITAL KUSASTHALI)
58. Kusa
59. Atithi
60. Nishadha
61. Nala
62. Nabha
63. Pundarika
64. Kshemadhanva
65. Devaneeka
66. Ahinaguna
67. Pariyatra
68. Dalaraja
69. Balaraja
70. Uluka
71. Vajranabha
72. Sankhana
73. Ushithasva
(He was killed in the Mahabharata war of 3138 B.C. This is the Ikshvaku dynasty to
which belonged several hundred kings the chief of whom have
been mentioned here. (Brahmanda Purana, Upodghatapada IV Chapter)
The list of Kings of Ikshvaku dynasty, from 3138 B.C. to 1634 B.C.
Brihadbala was killed in the Mahabharata war by Abhimanyu. His son
“Brihadkshana” became king after the war.
1. Brihadkshana
2. Uruyaksha
3. Vatsa vyuha
4. Prativyoma
5. Divakara
6. Sahadeva
7. Brihadasva
8. Bhanuratha
9. Pratitasya
10. Supratika
11. Marudeva
12. Sunakshatra
13. Kinnara
14. Anadharaksha
15. Suprana
These 30 Kings reigned for 1504 years.
WHÆêÞä›€}ì=°†Ç°O =O‰×: ‹¬°q°ã`ŒO`Ë Q®q°+¬¼u !
The Ikshvaku dynasty terminated with ‘Sumitra’. This is known from the
Matsya, Vayu, Vishnu, Brahmanda and other Puranas. The Puranas
declare that the Lord Buddha was the son of “Suddhodana.” (the 23rd king in
Ikshvaku dynasty. See the above list.)
(Vishnu Purana. Amsa IV Ch. 22) and
(Vide, Kshatriya clans in Buddist India PP. 186, 187)
‘’=¶†Ç¶ “³¶‚¬ì‹¬Þ~¡¶‡é ªÏ ‰×Ã^Ëœ^Î# ‹¬°`Ëƒ ’=`Ÿ !
“³¶‚¬ì †Ç¶=¶‹¬ ^³á `Œ¼Oª ëO ª ë¼l`Œ<£ “Í^Î^ Î~¡àH›”£°
`Í#ƒº^¥œ | ƒ ’¶=ôiÝ `Í ƒ Õ¼<Í¼ “Í^Î=iû`Œ:IIÑÑ
(Vishnu Purana)
“He who was called Maya – Moha in his previous birth was born as the son of “King
Suddhodana” By the propagation of his teachings, many gave
up their traditional Vedic religion adopted the new religion of Buddha and
became Bauddhas.”
Even the Buddhist scriptures confirm that Buddha was the son of
“Suddhodana.”Panditji further states that It is therefore clear that Buddha was
the son of king Suddhodana the 23rd of the kings of Ikshvaku Dynasty. There
will be none to dispute it.
Buddha was the contemporary of Kshemajit, Bimbisara and Ajata Satru,
the 31st, the 32nd, and the 33rd kings of Magadha. The Buddhistic works say
that Buddha was Seventy two years old at the time of Ajata-Satru’s coronation.
According to the Puranas Ajata-Satru’s coronation was in 1814 B.C.
“When Ajatasatru came to the throne (of Magadha) Gotama (Buddha) was
seventy-two years old, but his genius still shone bright and clear.” (The
Heritage of India Series. “Gotama Buddha” P.70. by Kenneth T.Saunders,
Edition 1922).
“Buddha left the body in 1807 B.C. at “Kusinara” owning to dysentery
resultant upon an undigestable food offered to him by a devotee at the town
‘Pava’. The Buddhistic works also say that Buddha lived for 80 years.
“Gotama was now seventy nine years old. He continued his ministry of
preaching and teaching, revisiting his favouritic haunts.” (Ibid,P.76.)
Suddhodana was the 23rd in the line of Ikshvaku and Siddhartha the 24th. Siddhartha
renounced the mundane life in his 29th year and after a continued penance of 6 years
attained Buddhahood while he was sitting in meditation under the Bodhi tree. His son
Rahula was the 25th in the line. Five more
successive kings of this line ruled over the kingdom. After the Mahabharata
war the Ikshvaku kings ruled for a total period of 1504 years. For the same
period 37 kings, of the Barhadratha (22), Pradyota (5) and Sisunaga (10)
dynasties ruled over Magadha. Tha contemporaries of Buddha mentioned
above are among these and they were of the Sisunaga dynasty.
Panditji gives the following table which helps to understand the
contemporaneity of Buddha with the kings of the Sisunaga dynasty of Magadha.
Kings of Ikshvaku Dynasty. Contemporary Magadha Kings.
20. Rananjaya 28. Sisunaga B.C. 1994 – 1954
21. Sanjaya. 29. Kakavarna “ 1951 – 1918
22. Sakya 30. Kshema
Dharma “ 1918 – 1892.
23. Suddhodana 31. Kshemajit “ 1892 – 1852.
24. Siddhartha. (Birth) “ 1887
Siddhartha became Buddha. “ 1852
(During this period 32. Bimbisara “ 1852 – 1814
Buddha preached his 33. Ajatasatru “ 1814 – 1787.
Doctrine).
1. Buddha s birth. 1887 B.C.
2. “ Renunication 1858 B.C.
3. “ Penance 1858 – 1852 B.C.
4. “ Preaching of the
doctrine 1852 – 1807 B.C.
Total life period 80 years, (From 1887 – 1807).

As, regards the names of the contemporary Magadha kings of Buddha
there is perfect concord between Buddhistic literature and modern historians.
If we rightly fix the date of the Mahabharata war (3138 B.C.) and go on
adding up the periods of the reigns of the successive kings, up to the time of
Buddha we come to the 19th century B.C. The western historians arbitrarily
fixed the sixth century for Buddha. They have made 322 B.C. the sheetanchor
of Indian Chronology, by bringing Chandragupta – Maurya of the sixteenth
century B.C. to that date. So Lord Buddha belongs to Ikshvaku dynasty and
his exact date is 1887 B.C. and his Nirvana 1807 B.C.
Reconstruction of Ancient Indian History
— by Sri S.L. Sastry M.A., I.D.A.S
After the great success of the East India Company in converting
the business venture to conquering venture, it became imperative for the British to learn
Indian languages, particularly Sanskrit, Indian History and Indian traditions, in order to
establish their sovereignty over India.
In the year 1784 AD, the then Governor General Warren Hastings appointed Sir William
Jones, an officer of the East India Company as
the Chief Justice of the Calcutta High Court and ordained him to write
Indian History. William Jones was a man of remakable intellectual
prowess. He immediately founded the Asiatic Society of Bengal and on
its behalf, embarked on the task of writing Indian History. But the
history of India was contained in the Puranas, one of their five
elements being History. He therefore,took the assistance of one,
Radhakant Pandit, a learned Sanskrit scholar, who apprised him of the

great antiquity of Indian history going back to millions of years,
comprising many Yugas (ages) and that, the current, Kaliyuga,
commenced in 3101 BC. Having heard this, Jones was flabbergasted.
He knew from the Dabristan Documents that about 153 Indian Kings
ruled Bactria for about 6000 years before Alexander’s invasion of
India, but millions of years was a bit too much for his consumption.
He, therefore, at once concluded that the first three ages of our Puranas
were chiefly mythological, and the fourth, that is, Kaliyuga or ‘ historical
age’, cannot be carried back further than two thousand years before
Christ’. He however did not dispute the date of the commencement of
Kaliyuga, and published the following chronology on the basis of the
information given to him by Pandit Radhakant, giving the periods of
Kings in each dynasty.
Barhadradhas 3101 – 2100 BC
Pradyotas 2100 – 1962 BC
Sirunagas 1962 – 1602 BC
Nandas 1602 – 1502 BC
Mauryas 1502 – 1365 BC
Sungas 1365 – 1253 BC
Kanvas 1253 – 908 BC
Balin (Andhra) 908 – 452 BC
However, taking into account Buddha’s birth, determined by

another British Scholar M. Dr. Guinness as 1027 BC, and stating that,
according to Bhagavata Mitra (?) Buddha’s appearance was 2 years after
Pradyota, he formulated an absurd chronology of Magadha kings as
chronology – II, as under, eliminating Barhadradhas altogether.
Abhimanyu, son of Arjun 2029 BC (!!!)
Pradyota 1029 BC
Buddha 1027 BC (and so on)
This absurd and arbitrary fixation of chronology was not based
merely on conjectures. Apart from the ego elements, it has a deep-rooted
conspiracy behind it. On the basis of the ‘Old Testament’, the Archbishops
of Europe decreed in the year 1649 A.D. that the world was born in the
year 4004 B.C. on the 23rd October at 9 a.m. and that any one contradicting
this would be treated as a heretic. The Christian community therefore,
would not accept any history or culture anterior to this date.
The authenticity of the Puranas was established also by
astronomical calculations such as the movements of the planets, the
Great Bear, the stars, etc. This, in fact, was the guiding light for the
astronomers of the West. Without any knowledge of the systems of
Indian Astronomy and with a narrowed view to condense the Indian
History to limit it within the “Mosaic” history, William Jones ventured
to start questioning whether the Indian Chronology was not the same as
the Christian Chronology (…… but embellished and obsessed by the

fancy of their poets and the riddles of their astronomers ) ……….. On
this hypothesis, he gave another absurd chronological table identifying
ADAM with MANU (4004 B.C.), NIMROD with HIRANYA KASIPU (2218 BC) and so on.
Not quite satisfied at his own arbitrariness and having brushed
aside Puranas where they did not suit his liking and accepting where
they suited him, William Jones tried to find whether he could gather
some informations from the Greek records. He therefore went through
the Greek Classical Accounts and found that at the time of Alexander’s
invasion, the then king of Magadha, Xandrimus, who had a very strong
Army of 4000 elephants etc., was killed and his empire usurped, by his
army Commanders Sandrocottus and (his son), Sandrocyptus. He also
came to know from the Bhagavata Purana that Chandragupta Maurya
killed Nanda and usurped his throne. He therefore linked both the
events and because of the sheer phonetic resemblance of the word
Sandrocottus to Chandragupta, concluded that Sandrocottus was
Chandragupta Maurya, not withstanding the dissimilarity of Xandrimus
to the former King Mahapadma Nanda or Dhana Nanda and that of
Sandrocyptus to Chandragupta’s son Bindusara. William Jones , very
well knew the names of Mahapadma Nanda and Bindusara vide the
chronology published by himself, but had to identifySandrocottus of
327-323 BC with Chandragupta Maurya of 1502 BC ( as per his own

Chronology) in order to stick to his theory that the historical age should be cut down to
2000 years. He therefore changed the date of coronation of Chandragupta Maurya,
patently dishonestly, to 324 B.C. blanking
1200 years of Indian History, the full details of which are available in
Puranas.
The Greek Classical Accounts upon which Sir Williams Jones
placed his faith were actually the exploits of Alexander, described by
four chroniclers who accompanied him during his expeditions. They
were lost even a couple of centuries later. However, Megasthenes, the
Greek Ambassador to the Magadha Emperor, wrote a book by name
“Raicoca”(translated as Indica), relating to the social life of the
Indians during his stay in India which was around 300 BC. Even this
book was lost, but a few sheets here and there became available. On
the basis of those fragments. Arrian, an Italian Chronicler, and a few
others recorded their versions of Indian History. Strabo in the lst
century had expressed that “Generally speaking. men who have hitherto written on the
affairs of India, are a set of liars”. Nevertheless, a
German historian Schewenbeck, gleaned as much as he could, from the
available sources, added his own impressions, and wrote a book
“Indica”, published in the year 1846 AD. Basing on this, a British
historian J.W. McCrindle wrote two books, one in 1877 and the other
in 1893 under the title “Ancient Indian History as described by
Megasthenes and Arrian”. These baseless Greek Classical Accounts
were taken as the foundation by the British historians to write the

history of India ignoring the vivid history already contained in Puranas
which were in Sanskrit.
The following are some of the details about what Megasthenes
had to say in regard to India at the time of his stay
(i) At the time of Alexander’s invasion the king of Magadha
was Xandrimus whom Sandrocottus killed and usurped the
Kingdom.
(ii) Pataliputra was the capital of Magadha.
(iii) Xandrimus had a large Army of 4000 elephants, 2000
chariots, 20,000 horses and 2,00,000 infantry.
(iv) The kings had a title tagged to their names.
(v) Seleucus had sent ‘Megasthenes’ there, as his ambassador,
and ‘Demoeos’ to his son Sandrocyptus at Pataliputra.
(vi) Sandrocyptus conquered the whole of Bharat and also up to
Oxus River.
(vii) Seleucus married his daughter to Chandragupta.
Out of all these accounts, only one – that he killed the previous
king and usurped the throne, would apply to Chandragupta Maurya –
not any one of the rest. The puranas mention that Mahapadma Nanda
was coronated 1505 years after the birth of Parikshit which means that
Mahapadmananda became king of Magadha in 1634 BC. The Nandas
ruled for 100 years, after which Chandragupta killed the last of the
Nandas and became king, i.e. in 1534 BC which was dishonestly
vetoed by Sir William Jones.
Sir William Jones stopped with the end of Andhra dynasty, which
according to him was 452BC. The history of further dynasties are
contained in many other puranas like the Vayu Purana, the Matsya
Purana, the Bhavishyath Maha Purana etc., According to them, the last
of the Andhra Kings, Chandrabija, was killed by his army commander
Chandragupta, of Gupta dynasty. Chandragupta usurped the throne with
the help of the army, which was already totally under his control. It
was this Chandragupta of the Gupta dynasty that was the ‘Sandrocottus’
of Megasthenes;and the ‘Xandrimus’ he killed was Chandrabija who
had a large army of 4000 elephants etc. Chandragupta also had a title
‘Vijayaditya’as did the other Gupta Kings, titles such as ‘Asokaditya’,
‘Vikramaditya’, ‘Mahendraditya’, ‘Baladitya’ etc. During
Chandragupta Maurya’s time, and even later till the Andhra Kings’
time, the capital of Magadha was Girivraja and not Pataliputra. It was
only Chandragupta of Gupta dynasty that shifted the capital from
Girivraja to Pataliputra. Chandragupt’s son was Samudragupta, whose
name corresponds to Sandrocyptus. It was he, who expanded his
kingdom throughout Bharat etc. There is no evidence anywhere that
Seleucus married his daughter to Chandragupta Maurya. On the other
hand, as per Allahabad inscriptions, Samudragupta received in

marriage a daughter of a foreign king. With his mighty army, Samudra
Gupta conquered the entire Bharatavarsha, not Chandragupta Maurya.
Thus all names, and attributes, contained in the description of
Megasthenes fully correspond to Chandgragupta of the Gupta Dynasty
and not Chandragupta Maurya.
By identifying Sandracottas with Chandragupta Mourya, Sir
William Jones and later historians wilfully and dishonestly curtailed
the history of India by 1200 years on this count alone.
Prof. M. Troyer raised objection to identifying Chandragupta
Maurya with Sandracottus, on the basis of Rajatarangini (which was
the history of the kings of Kashmir from 3450 BC to the date of its
writing by Kalhana in 1148 AD), in his edition of the book in 1859 AD. V.A. Smith
described the book as “The Sanskrit book which comes
nearest to the European notion of a regular history is the Rajatarangini
of Kalhana…”. It is unfortunate that, despite objections raised by some
of the western ‘orientalists’ and many Indians, Max Muller branding
the writings of the Indian historians as vague, chose to declare the
theory of William Jones as the ‘Sheet Anchor’ of Indian History. The
ancient Indian history in its entirety has been constructed on the basis
of this sheet anchor!
Apart from Troyer a number of other European and Indian
scholars such as Rapson, Fleet, Wilson etc. Categorically differed

from or objected to Max Meuller’s ‘Sheet Anchor’ of Indian History.
Justice Telang wrote: “It appears to me that in these days there
has set in a powerful tendency in Europe to set down individual and
classes of works of our ancient Sanskrit literature to as late a date as
possible… I cannot leave this topic without entering an emphatic
protest against the perfectly arbitrary method of fixing dates”.
A. Somayajulu (Dates in Ancient History of India) wrote :
“The history now taught in Indian schools is simply a heap of such
misrepresentations and baseless conjectures”.
Many other Indian and foreign scholars (Col. Tad, M. A. Stein,
Prof. B. Keith, Prof. T. S. Narayana Sastry, Kuppiah etc.) pointed out
the inaccuracies of the arbitrary assignment of dates to Indian dynasties
and Indian literature. Dr. Kota Venkatachalam threw a “challenge” to
the blievers in the current false history of India, to come out with their
authorities and arguments in support of their views and submit their
report in writing to the judgement of any tribunal competent to deal
with the matter; but it evoked no response. Dr. Sri Ram Sathe followed
up with a letter to Dr. Mujumdar of the Archeological Society of India,
and an eminent historian, who replied;
“……. When the study of Indology was in its infancy, one could
not be expected to be very critical of the sources of the first rare
importance then available to him. Schwanbeck’s reconstruction of

Megasthenes’s “Indica” was therefore accepted without criticism and
this mental attitude, by sheer inertia, has persisted amongst the students
of ancient Indian history even today. But the progress of Indological
studies has rendered it necessary to subject many of the old accepted
notions to a searching criticism. On the whole, time has come now
when we should make a reassessm.ent.”

The arbitrary imposition of their views on ancient Indian history by western scholars
had their effect on a number of other events such as the reigns of Vikramaditya and
Salivahana, age of Buddha and in fact the entire Ancient Indian history. Rewriting true
and correct history is necessary in order to erase the false history which our children
are being taught for the last century or so by the so called eminent scholars (eminent in
false history) by slavish attachment to the wetern mind blunting the spirit of research.
Our children should know their past
and feel proud about it. They should not think they are charitraheen.
Courtesy : Organis

SRI KOTA VENKATACHALAM - A Complete Scholar - Historian

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

SRI KOTA VENKATACHALAM - A Complete Scholar - Historian

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

SRI KOTA VENKATACHALAM - A Complete Scholar - Historian

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

SRI KOTA VENKATACHALAM – a

complete scholar – Historian

OF HIS STUDIES IN CHRONOLOGY OF

ANCIENT BHARATIYA HISTORY

PRESENTED IN HIS HONOUR

Dr.K.M.Rao Ph.D., D.Litt

Bharatiya Itihasa Sankalana Samiti

Dr.Sivaji Singh Ph.D.,

Benares Hindu University,

Dr.K.Mahankali Rao Ph.D.,

Dr.S.Kalyana Raman Ph.D.

Dr.Pappu Venugopala Rao Ph.D.,

R.Purnachandra Rao, M.A., L.L.B.,

K.V.Ramakrishna Rao, M.A.,

T.V. Rangarajan, M.A.,

A Classic case study of Sri Kota Venkatachalam on Menander,

Dr.Sivaji Singh, Professor of Ancient Indian History, Gorakpur University, National

There is no definite conclusion in the above account of Menander. This Menander is

1 Vide – “Yugapurana” By Pandit Kota Venkatachalam.

Hieun-Tsang gives four different traditions about Buddha Nirvana:—

(Vide Bhavan’s history Vol. II, p. 113).

(Vide Bhavan’s History Vol. II. p.37)

According to the chronology of the modern historians.

I. Coronation of Chandragupta Maurya 324 B.C.

The Maurya period lasted only 137 years

(as to their account)

(a) So the close of the reign of the ninth

king of the dynasty ‘Salisuka,’ 204 B.C.

(b) coronation of Pushyamitra 187 B.C.

II. Time of Buddha Niryana 486 B.C.

Milinda’s Time 14 A.D.

Hindu Royal Dynasties of Magadha And

Their Reigning Periods

According to the Puranas.

1. The Barhadradha Dynasty 22 1006 “ 3138 – 2132

2. Pradyota Dynasty 5 138 “ 2132 – 1994

3. Sisunaga Dynasty 10 360 “ 1994 – 1634

4. Nanda Dynasty 9 or 2 reigns 100 “ 1634 – 1534

5. Maurya Dynasty 12 316 “ 1534 – 1218

6. Sunga Dynasty 10 300 “ 1218 – 918

7. Kanva Dynasty 4 85 “ 918 – 833

9. Gupta Dynasty 7 245 “ 327 – 82

Then the Muslim Period.

According to the Puranas:-

Coronation of Chandragupta Maurya 1534 B.C.

Salisuka was the 9th king of the Maurya Dynasty.

Chandragupta Reigned 34 years.

Bindusara Reigned 28 years

Asoka Reigned 36 years

Suparswa Reigned 8 years

Dasaratha Reigned 8 years

Indrapalita Reigned 70 years

Harshavardhana Reigned 8 years

Samagatha Reigned 9 years

Salisuka Reigned 13 years

214 years 214

The close of Salisuka’s reign 1320 B.C.

II. The time of Buddha Niryana according to the Puranas.

Milinda – 500 years after – 500 B.C.